No faith or credit to be given to Papists being a discourse occasioned by the late conspirators dying in the denyal of their guilt : with particular reflections on the perjury of VVill. Viscount Stafford, both at his tryal, and in his speech on the scaffold in relation to Mr. Stephen Dugdale and Mr. Edward Turbervill / by John Smith Gentleman ...
         Smith, John, of Walworth.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 176 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 19 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A60497
         Wing S4128
         ESTC R12871
         11914273
         ocm 11914273
         50881
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A60497)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50881)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 513:16)
      
       
         
           
             No faith or credit to be given to Papists being a discourse occasioned by the late conspirators dying in the denyal of their guilt : with particular reflections on the perjury of VVill. Viscount Stafford, both at his tryal, and in his speech on the scaffold in relation to Mr. Stephen Dugdale and Mr. Edward Turbervill / by John Smith Gentleman ...
             Smith, John, of Walworth.
          
           [4], 32 p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Cockerill ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in University of Pennsylvania Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Stafford, William Howard, -- Viscount, 1614-1680.
           Popish Plot, 1678.
        
      
    
     
        2005-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           NO
           Faith
           or
           Credit
           To
           be
           given
           to
           PAPISTS
           .
        
         
           BEING
           A
           DISCOURSE
           Occasioned
           by
           the
           Late
           Conspirators
           Dying
           in
           the
           Denyal
           of
           their
           Guilt
           .
           With
           Particular
           Reflections
           on
           the
           Perjury
           of
           
             UUill
             .
             Uiscount
             Stafford
          
           ,
           Both
           at
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Speech
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           In
           Relation
           to
           Mr.
           
             STEPHEN
             DUGDALE
          
           ,
           AND
           Mr.
           
             EDWARD
             TURBERVILL
          
           .
        
         
           By
           
             JOHN
             SMITH
          
           Gentleman
           ,
           Discoverer
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Cockerill
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Leggs
          
           in
           the
           Poultry
           over
           against
           the
           Stocks-Market
           .
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           Heneage
           Finch
           ,
           Baron
           of
           DAVENTRY
           ,
           Lord
           High
           Chancellor
           of
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           THE
           August
           Character
           which
           your
           Lordship
           bore
           ,
           and
           the
           Lofty
           place
           which
           you
           filled
           at
           the
           T●yal
           of
           my
           Late
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           ,
           render
           it
           the
           indisp●nsible
           duty
           of
           your
           Servant
           ,
           with
           the
           humblest
           prostration
           to
           deposit
           these
           Pape●s
           at
           your
           feet
           .
           And
           if
           ever
           my
           Lord
           
             Chancellor
             Finch
          
           had
           a
           Theater
           adopted
           to
           these
           Qualifications
           of
           Nature
           and
           Acquisition
           which
           he
           is
           indued
           with
           .
           It
           was
           then
           that
           he
           was
           furnished
           with
           an
           Illustrious
           occasion
           of
           displaying
           and
           celebrating
           of
           them
           .
           And
           the
           most
           indelible
           Records
           of
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           will
           transmit
           to
           the
           admiration
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           instruction
           of
           future
           Ages
           ,
           with
           what
           Wisdom
           and
           Justice
           you
           acquitted
           your self
           ,
           and
           what
           Honour
           to
           the
           Envy
           —
           of
           such
           as
           may
           be
           called
           to
           Sit
           there
           in
           the
           like
           capacity
           ,
           you
           entailed
           upon
           that
           High
           and
           Reverable
           Court.
           The
           Speech
           which
           accompanied
           the
           Sentence
           pronounced
           upon
           the
           Criminal
           before
           you
           ,
           did
           at
           once
           declare
           the
           Courage
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           him
           that
           spake
           it
           .
           And
           for
           any
           now
           to
           doubt
           of
           a
           Popish
           Conspiracy
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           Established
           by
           Law
           in
           England
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           Arraign
           the
           most
           impartial
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greatest
           Tribunal
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           to
           contradict
           a
           person
           who
           contrary
           to
           a
           thousand
           Secular
           Byasses
           ,
           proclaimed
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           in
           publishing
           the
           Sentence
           of
           that
           tremendous
           Judicature
           .
           Onely
           let
           me
           with
           all
           becoming
           humility
           ,
           suggest
           to
           your
           Lordship
           the
           Sensations
           and
           Resentments
           of
           the
           Papal
           Party
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           this
           one
           Conspirator
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           onely
           Impeached
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           convicted
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Romish
           Faction
           in
           England
           ;
           And
           for
           your
           Lordship
           henceforth
           to
           hope
           to
           skrene
           your self
           from
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           Exasperation
           and
           Rage
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           zealous
           prosecution
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           demerit
           of
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           were
           not
           onely
           to
           abandon
           your self
           to
           the
           neglect
           of
           your
           friends
           ,
           but
           the
           Triumph
           of
           your
           Enemies
           .
           For
           among
           all
           the
           sins
           which
           are
           enrolled
           for
           venial
           by
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           provision
           of
           pardon
           for
           him
           that
           condemns
           a
           Votary
           to
           the
           Triple
           Crown
           ,
           or
           adjudgeth
           those
           to
           the
           Gibbet
           ,
           whose
           obedience
           to
           the
           Infallible
           Chair
           obliged
           them
           to
           destroy
           Heretical
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           to
           the
           diminution
           of
           your
           Glory
           ,
           that
           you
           made
           your
           Eloquence
           ,
           wherewith
           at
           other
           times
           you
           have
           blazoned
           many
           great
           and
           Noble
           Subjects
           ,
           vail
           in
           that
           Oration
           to
           the
           strength
           and
           uncontrollableness
           of
           Reason
           .
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Formalities
           of
           Law
           require
           the
           Attestation
           and
           Testimony
           of
           Oral
           Witnesses
           ,
           the
           Arguments
           demonstrative
           of
           a
           Horrid
           Conspiracy
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Papists
           are
           imbarkt
           and
           involved
           ,
           —
           which
           enliven
           that
           great
           and
           solemn
           Speech
           ,
           might
           without
           the
           accession
           of
           any
           other
           Evidence
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           to
           
           ground
           a
           Verdict
           upon
           of
           a
           most
           execrable
           Treason
           against
           the
           whole
           Papal
           Community
           in
           these
           Kingdoms
           .
           The
           Nation
           is
           now
           instructed
           upon
           whom
           to
           charge
           the
           Burning
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           whose
           Decrees
           give
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           a
           terminative
           and
           final
           decision
           in
           more
           dubious
           cases
           ;
           only
           let
           me
           subjoyn
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           hereby
           kindled
           those
           sparks
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           English
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Londoners
           ,
           as
           nothing
           but
           the
           shedding
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Authors
           ,
           and
           Instruments
           of
           that
           Conflagration
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Justice
           ,
           will
           be
           ever
           able
           to
           quench
           or
           extinguish
           them
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           that
           true
           Christian
           and
           Protestant
           Charity
           ,
           which
           taught
           you
           to
           give
           that
           Viscount
           an
           Interest
           in
           your
           prayers
           to
           God
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           those
           Crimes
           above
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           could
           not
           remit
           here
           below
           ,
           and
           who
           withall
           ,
           neither
           begged
           ,
           nor
           put
           any
           value
           upon
           them
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           influence
           your
           Lordship
           to
           forgive
           the
           confidence
           of
           this
           Address
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             dutiful
             and
             obedient
             Servant
             ,
             
               JOHN
               SMITH
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Reflections
           on
           the
           
             Sincerity
             of
             the
             Papists
          
           ,
           Occasioned
           by
           the
           SPEECH
           of
           William
           Late
           Viscount
           Stafford
           ,
           On
           the
           Scaffold
           at
           Tower-Hill
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           T
           IS
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           surprize
           ,
           that
           not
           withstanding
           the
           Discovery
           of
           a
           horrid
           Popish
           Plot
           against
           the
           King's
           Person
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           Established
           by
           Law
           ,
           yet
           the
           Nation
           after
           the
           Expiration
           of
           two
           years
           since
           the
           first
           Detection
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           still
           lie
           as
           much
           exposed
           to
           all
           the
           dangers
           which
           it
           threateneth
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           hour
           when
           it
           was
           revealed
           .
           And
           that
           which
           encreaseth
           the
           amazement
           is
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           advantages
           which
           we
           have
           by
           enjoying
           a
           Protestant
           King
           ,
           nor
           the
           Counsels
           and
           assistance
           which
           three
           several
           Parliaments
           have
           faithfully
           and
           chearfully
           contributed
           ,
           have
           been
           hitherto
           able
           to
           secure
           our
           Religion
           ,
           Lives
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           from
           the
           hazards
           which
           this
           Papal
           Conspiracy
           travelleth
           with
           ,
           and
           would
           involve
           us
           under
           .
           But
           that
           which
           is
           most
           of
           all
           astonishing
           ,
           is
           the
           endeavour
           to
           discredit
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           and
           this
           after
           it
           hath
           not
           only
           been
           so
           fully
           and
           legally
           made
           evident
           by
           the
           Papers
           and
           Letters
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           the
           positive
           and
           concurring
           Testimonies
           of
           many
           Witnesses
           ;
           the
           Murders
           and
           Assassinations
           committed
           upon
           several
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           for
           discharging
           their
           duty
           in
           the
           detecting
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           after
           it
           hath
           been
           put
           beyond
           all
           rational
           contradiction
           as
           well
           by
           the
           votes
           and
           resolves
           of
           so
           many
           Parliaments
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           conviction
           and
           Execution
           of
           divers
           of
           the
           Traitors
           .
           And
           when
           the
           hiring
           and
           suborning
           infamous
           persons
           to
           defame
           and
           weaken
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           the
           tampering
           with
           some
           of
           themselves
           to
           corrupt
           and
           make
           them
           retract
           their
           Depositions
           ,
           had
           failed
           them
           in
           the
           accomplishing
           what
           they
           proposed
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           they
           thereupon
           persevere
           to
           foment
           and
           cherish
           a
           disbelief
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           by
           arguments
           derived
           from
           the
           Curses
           and
           Imprecations
           ,
           whereby
           those
           that
           were
           convicted
           of
           ,
           and
           executed
           for
           it
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           affirmation
           of
           their
           Innocency
           ,
           affront
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Nation
           with
           their
           last
           and
           dying
           breath
           .
           For
           having
           found
           all
           their
           other
           Arts
           ,
           and
           their
           manifold
           subornations
           ,
           to
           issue
           only
           in
           the
           prejudice
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           had
           employed
           ;
           they
           are
           therefore
           forced
           to
           stake
           the
           Reputation
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Safety
           of
           their
           whole
           Party
           ,
           upon
           the
           Oaths
           and
           Curses
           ,
           whereby
           those
           that
           were
           condemned
           ,
           have
           in
           the
           contempt
           and
           defiance
           of
           the
           clearest
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           most
           Impartial
           Justice
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           outface
           us
           into
           a
           persuasion
           that
           they
           were
           guiltless
           ,
           and
           suffered
           unjustly
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           though
           this
           may
           affect
           some
           easie
           and
           weak
           persons
           ,
           with
           an
           opinion
           that
           they
           died
           not
           so
           criminal
           as
           their
           Indictment
           and
           Sentence
           bore
           ;
           yet
           it
           can
           make
           no
           impression
           upon
           men
           acquainted
           with
           Books
           ,
           or
           conversant
           and
           experienced
           in
           the
           affairs
           and
           transactions
           of
           the
           world
           :
           Seeing
           it
           is
           easie
           for
           such
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           false
           Asseverations
           and
           Oaths
           are
           not
           only
           consistent
           with
           ,
           and
           justified
           by
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Papal
           Religion
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           agreeable
           to
           what
           Popish
           Traitors
           ,
           and
           other
           Malefactors
           within
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           have
           practised
           upon
           less
           important
           Motives
           and
           Occasions
           ;
           and
           that
           likewise
           in
           their
           last
           hours
           when
           they
           were
           immediately
           after
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Divine
           Tribunal
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Romish
           Party
           in
           England
           ,
           were
           not
           Judically
           left
           to
           betray
           the
           highest
           Folly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           perpetrate
           the
           greatest
           Villanies
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           that
           after
           the
           two
           Learned
           Answers
           ,
           which
           were
           published
           against
           the
           Speeches
           of
           the
           five
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           suffered
           ,
           June
           the
           20th
           1679.
           
           And
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Infamy
           which
           hath
           thereby
           redounded
           to
           their
           Cause
           ,
           they
           should
           still
           take
           Sanctuary
           in
           Falshood
           and
           Perjury
           .
           But
           having
           no
           other
           Vindication
           of
           their
           Innocency
           to
           betake
           themselves
           unto
           ,
           they
           must
           either
           acknowledge
           their
           Guilt
           to
           the
           eternal
           Reproach
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           total
           Extirpation
           out
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Dominions
           ;
           or
           they
           must
           successively
           as
           they
           come
           to
           be
           arraigned
           and
           executed
           ,
           retreat
           
           to
           false
           and
           horrid
           Oaths
           and
           Imprecations
           ,
           for
           the
           preserving
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           protecting
           their
           friends
           from
           the
           punishments
           to
           which
           this
           Hellish
           Conspiracy
           hath
           made
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           them
           obnoxious
           .
           Accordingly
           the
           Late
           
             Viscount
             Stafford
          
           hath
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           promoting
           the
           blessed
           Design
           of
           overthrowing
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           destroying
           such
           as
           profess
           it
           in
           these
           Nations
           ,
           been
           prevailed
           with
           to
           shut
           up
           the
           Course
           of
           a
           Traiterous
           and
           Criminal
           Life
           ,
           with
           most
           stupendous
           and
           astonishing
           Perjury
           ,
           by
           assuming
           the
           Impudence
           to
           protest
           and
           swear
           that
           he
           was
           Innocent
           of
           what
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           suffer
           for
           .
           And
           all
           this
           after
           that
           the
           most
           Righteous
           and
           Impartial
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           August
           Court
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           had
           on
           the
           fairest
           Trial
           ,
           and
           most
           convincing
           Evidence
           that
           ever
           Offender
           was
           convicted
           or
           sentenced
           upon
           ,
           found
           and
           pronounced
           him
           guilty
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           Now
           ,
           though
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Papists
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           Tyes
           they
           are
           under
           from
           their
           interest
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           or
           probability
           left
           that
           any
           regard
           to
           Truth
           or
           Justice
           should
           influence
           the
           consciences
           of
           any
           in
           that
           Communion
           to
           act
           otherwise
           ,
           should
           they
           be
           brought
           to
           tread
           a
           Scaffold
           ,
           or
           mount
           a
           Ladder
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           the
           Present
           Plot
           ,
           yet
           we
           will
           not
           Despair
           but
           that
           the
           Infamy
           which
           by
           uncontrollable
           Evidence
           we
           shall
           fix
           and
           entail
           upon
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           Late
           
             Viscount
             Stafford
          
           ,
           may
           prevent
           such
           as
           hereafter
           may
           come
           to
           suffer
           for
           this
           Conspiracy
           ,
           from
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           dying
           like
           Fools
           ,
           and
           men
           regardless
           as
           much
           of
           their
           Names
           here
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           Salvation
           hereafter
           .
           But
           if
           that
           Infatuation
           and
           Obstinacy
           which
           hath
           hitherto
           prevailed
           over
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Papal
           Faction
           ,
           should
           so
           powerfully
           continue
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           that
           part
           of
           my
           Design
           unsuccessful
           ,
           yet
           I
           comfort
           my self
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           being
           able
           so
           far
           to
           undeceive
           and
           instruct
           the
           rest
           of
           mankind
           ,
           as
           to
           preserve
           and
           secure
           them
           from
           giving
           faith
           and
           credit
           to
           Papists
           in
           any
           thing
           they
           shall
           say
           or
           swear
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           especially
           when
           their
           Personal
           Interest
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           their
           Church
           dependeth
           upon
           ,
           or
           is
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           this
           Plot
           is
           already
           both
           so
           far
           unvailed
           and
           laid
           open
           ,
           and
           so
           demonstratively
           confirmed
           and
           proved
           ,
           that
           none
           pretending
           to
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           can
           bring
           into
           question
           either
           the
           Truth
           or
           Execrableness
           of
           it
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           really
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           assume
           the
           appellation
           of
           a
           Protestant
           only
           as
           a
           safe
           and
           fashionable
           Vizard
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Vindicating
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           clearing
           the
           Integrity
           and
           honour
           of
           that
           high
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           to
           be
           renowned
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           before
           whom
           the
           Late
           
             Viscount
             Stafford
          
           was
           arraigned
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           with
           so
           great
           solemnity
           pronounced
           guilty
           and
           condemned
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           worthy
           of
           our
           utmost
           Zeal
           and
           Diligence
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           performing
           whereof
           we
           shall
           alwaies
           esteem
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           greatest
           usefulness
           we
           were
           capable
           of
           applying
           our selves
           unto
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           by
           discoursing
           this
           matter
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           and
           placing
           things
           in
           that
           light
           and
           clearness
           which
           are
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           hope
           to
           render
           the
           Conviction
           of
           those
           other
           Traitors
           ,
           who
           either
           already
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           come
           hereafter
           to
           be
           Impeached
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           this
           Conspiracy
           ,
           not
           only
           less
           liable
           to
           private
           Censures
           and
           Obloquies
           ,
           but
           more
           easie
           and
           dispatchable
           .
           For
           there
           are
           some
           persons
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           fully
           believe
           a
           Plot
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           reverence
           which
           they
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           bear
           to
           the
           solemn
           Appeals
           which
           the
           Accused
           make
           to
           God
           of
           their
           Innocency
           ,
           are
           withheld
           from
           giving
           that
           entire
           credit
           to
           the
           Witnesses
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Deponents
           Oaths
           ,
           the
           coherence
           of
           their
           Testimonies
           ,
           the
           intrinsick
           Evidence
           of
           their
           Depositions
           ,
           the
           correspondence
           of
           one
           part
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           many
           material
           and
           circumstantial
           proofs
           seem
           to
           exact
           from
           them
           .
           But
           though
           not
           only
           weak
           and
           well
           meaning
           men
           ,
           but
           persons
           of
           great
           prudence
           and
           circumspection
           ,
           and
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           all
           the
           measures
           according
           to
           which
           Justice
           is
           to
           be
           administred
           ,
           and
           publick
           Trials
           of
           Offenders
           transacted
           ,
           may
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           audacious
           Asseverations
           ,
           before
           the
           guile
           and
           falshood
           of
           them
           be
           discovered
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           continue
           in
           their
           credulity
           after
           that
           the
           highest
           blasphemy
           against
           whatsoever
           is
           and
           should
           be
           preserved
           sacred
           ,
           comes
           to
           be
           detected
           and
           laid
           open
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           take
           it
           amiss
           if
           the
           generality
           of
           mankind
           not
           only
           charge
           them
           with
           easiness
           of
           belief
           ,
           and
           folly
           ,
           but
           father
           upon
           them
           Accusations
           that
           are
           more
           Gross
           and
           Criminal
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           character
           so
           black
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           deserve
           their
           names
           should
           be
           eternally
           loaded
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           wheedled
           by
           Asseverations
           destitute
           of
           all
           grounds
           which
           should
           command
           respect
           and
           deferrence
           ,
           but
           which
           through
           the
           palpableness
           of
           their
           falshood
           ought
           to
           raise
           a
           detestation
           and
           horror
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           those
           who
           maintain
           any
           veneration
           for
           God
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           so
           audaciously
           and
           sacrilegiously
           prostituted
           to
           the
           attestation
           of
           lyes
           and
           perjuries
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           seeing
           the
           Papists
           have
           hitherto
           produced
           nothing
           towards
           their
           Vindication
           from
           the
           Plot
           ,
           that
           is
           material
           or
           consistent
           with
           it self
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           who
           have
           
           been
           brought
           to
           suffer
           for
           it
           ,
           have
           asserted
           their
           Innocency
           and
           denyed
           their
           guilt
           when
           in
           the
           Immediate
           prospect
           of
           Death
           and
           Eternity
           .
           It
           will
           not
           therefore
           be
           an
           unfit
           remarque
           in
           our
           very
           entrance
           on
           the
           discourse
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           their
           criminalness
           is
           not
           only
           made
           Evident
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           many
           persons
           ,
           who
           through
           the
           hopes
           they
           enjoy
           of
           the
           continuation
           of
           their
           lives
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           tempted
           by
           the
           Expectation
           of
           profit
           and
           greatness
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           confirmed
           and
           established
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Expiring
           and
           dying
           persons
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           felt
           and
           saw
           themselves
           out
           of
           all
           hopes
           of
           enjoying
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Life
           any
           longer
           ,
           or
           compassing
           riches
           or
           advancement
           to
           their
           friends
           or
           posterity
           ,
           so
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           judged
           delivered
           from
           the
           Impression
           of
           all
           sublunary
           Allurements
           in
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           can
           suppose
           that
           any
           thing
           else
           should
           influence
           them
           to
           speak
           falsly
           :
           Accordingly
           
             Mr.
             Bedlo
          
           in
           the
           view
           and
           approach
           of
           Death
           ,
           affirmed
           both
           upon
           
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hoped
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             wronged
             no
             man
             by
             his
          
           
           
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             testified
             concerning
             the
             Plot
             was
             true
             .
          
           Shall
           the
           Advocates
           for
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           account
           themselves
           mightily
           advantaged
           in
           weakning
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           King's
           Witnesses
           ,
           from
           this
           that
           there
           is
           not
           that
           Faith
           to
           be
           given
           to
           men
           not
           only
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           Health
           ,
           but
           having
           all
           Legal
           security
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           to
           persons
           who
           both
           know
           that
           they
           must
           immediately
           die
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           great
           and
           righteous
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           threatned
           to
           punish
           all
           Falshood
           and
           Perjury
           with
           unconceivable
           torments
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           we
           esteem
           our selves
           mightily
           confirmed
           as
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           whole
           Evidence
           concerning
           the
           Plot
           ,
           by
           finding
           that
           so
           considerable
           a
           Witness
           both
           in
           detecting
           the
           parts
           and
           degrees
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           were
           engaged
           in
           its
           contrivarce
           and
           prosecution
           ,
           should
           so
           solemnly
           seal
           what
           he
           had
           before
           deposed
           with
           his
           last
           and
           dying
           Breath
           ?
           Here
           is
           one
           that
           hath
           declared
           their
           Guilt
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Circumstances
           wherein
           the
           advocats
           for
           Rome
           glory
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           condemned
           affirmed
           their
           Innocency
           .
           So
           that
           all
           their
           Harangues
           concerning
           the
           Credit
           that
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Asseverations
           of
           dying
           persons
           ,
           are
           much
           more
           applicable
           to
           our
           Belief
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           on
           the
           dying
           Testimony
           of
           
             Mr.
             Bedlo
          
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           possible
           they
           should
           be
           to
           the
           weakening
           our
           Faith
           about
           it
           ,
           upon
           their
           affirming
           themselves
           Guiltless
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           Legally
           Convicted
           and
           Condemned
           for
           it
           .
           For
           their
           Concernment
           to
           Preserve
           the
           Reputation
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           Secure
           the
           Libertïes
           of
           many
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           the
           Hopes
           which
           they
           might
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           ,
           to
           save
           their
           own
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Desire
           of
           Recommending
           their
           memories
           to
           the
           favorable
           Opinion
           of
           future
           Generations
           ,
           may
           be
           conceived
           Sufficient
           Grounds
           and
           Inducements
           to
           influence
           them
           to
           a
           Denial
           .
           Whereas
           
             Mr.
             Bedlo
          
           had
           no
           Concernment
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           no
           Expectations
           of
           advantage
           to
           accrue
           to
           his
           Friends
           or
           Relations
           ,
           no
           hopes
           of
           avoiding
           approaching
           Death
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           conceived
           to
           prevail
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           breath
           out
           his
           last
           words
           in
           the
           Affirmation
           of
           their
           Guilt
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Religion
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           do
           both
           countenance
           their
           Denial
           ,
           and
           Justifie
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Gentleman
           Dyed
           ,
           do
           both
           prohibit
           and
           condemn
           the
           asserting
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           false
           ,
           let
           the
           Motives
           be
           never
           so
           great
           and
           important
           .
           The
           disparity
           between
           the
           Asseverations
           of
           the
           one
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           so
           considerable
           upon
           this
           single
           and
           alone
           Account
           ,
           that
           should
           it
           be
           admitted
           that
           their
           Circumstances
           were
           the
           same
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           that
           of
           Death
           immediately
           in
           their
           view
           ,
           yet
           there
           can
           be
           no
           just
           Competition
           between
           the
           weight
           and
           Authority
           of
           what
           they
           said
           in
           the
           Attestation
           of
           their
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           their
           Guilt
           .
           And
           it
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           Dyed
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           which
           precludeth
           all
           hopes
           of
           pardon
           to
           any
           that
           shall
           persevere
           in
           malice
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           lying
           and
           slandering
           ;
           but
           that
           during
           his
           whole
           Sickness
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           all
           seeming
           contrition
           and
           remorse
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           any
           one
           could
           judge
           ,
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           sincere
           and
           unseigned
           Repentance
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           sins
           whereby
           he
           had
           offended
           God
           ,
           or
           injured
           Men.
           So
           that
           upon
           all
           that
           can
           rationally
           sway
           or
           determine
           our
           belief
           ,
           entire
           credit
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Mr.
           Bedlo
           ,
           upon
           the
           Declaration
           he
           made
           of
           their
           Guilt
           in
           the
           Juncture
           and
           Circumstance
           of
           Dying
           ;
           whereas
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           can
           be
           justly
           or
           rationally
           alledged
           ,
           which
           without
           abandoning
           our selves
           to
           weakness
           and
           easie
           Credulity
           ,
           can
           obtain
           from
           us
           the
           giving
           the
           least
           Faith
           to
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           affirming
           their
           Innocency
           in
           expiring
           Circumstances
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           the
           Publick
           hath
           sustained
           great
           loss
           by
           the
           removal
           of
           a
           Witness
           ,
           that
           could
           have
           not
           only
           testified
           against
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           but
           so
           particularly
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           many
           corroborating
           Circumstances
           ;
           yet
           the
           Deposition
           which
           he
           made
           in
           his
           last
           Sickness
           ,
           whereby
           in
           the
           prospect
           of
           approaching
           Death
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           belief
           and
           sense
           of
           his
           speedy
           appearing
           at
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           confirmed
           and
           ratified
           upon
           Oath
           all
           that
           he
           had
           declared
           before
           ,
           hath
           done
           more
           to
           establish
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           and
           ruine
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Papal
           Party
           in
           the
           
           minds
           of
           all
           unbiassed
           men
           ,
           than
           ever
           he
           could
           have
           effected
           by
           never
           so
           many
           reiterated
           Testimonies
           against
           them
           at
           Bars
           ,
           and
           in
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           Nor
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ought
           any
           man
           to
           be
           surprized
           ,
           that
           such
           of
           the
           Traitors
           as
           nave
           been
           convicted
           and
           condemned
           for
           this
           Hellish
           and
           Damnable
           Plot
           ,
           should
           Die
           professing
           their
           Innocency
           as
           to
           what
           they
           were
           condemned
           for
           ;
           seeing
           they
           bound
           and
           obliged
           themselves
           by
           such
           Oaths
           which
           they
           account
           most
           solemn
           ,
           and
           vowed
           by
           whatsoever
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           is
           esteemed
           more
           sacred
           than
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           never
           discover
           the
           Conspiracy
           which
           they
           were
           engaged
           in
           .
           For
           all
           those
           to
           whom
           this
           Bloody
           Design
           was
           
           communicated
           ;
           and
           especially
           such
           who
           were
           to
           be
           assisting
           in
           it
           ,
           had
           taken
           an
           Oath
           of
           Secrecy
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacrament
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Witnesses
           do
           inform
           us
           ,
           never
           to
           reveal
           or
           disclose
           what
           they
           were
           either
           engaged
           in
           ,
           or
           acquainted
           with
           .
           And
           the
           tenor
           of
           this
           holy
           and
           Catholick
           Oath
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           most
           sacredly
           and
           indispensibly
           bound
           themselves
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           found
           very
           happily
           amongst
           Mr.
           
           Rusten's
           Papers
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           in
           Sir
           Thomas
           Gascoyne's
           House
           .
           I
           
             A.
             B.
             being
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             the
             Blessed
          
           Mary
           
             Ever
             Virgin
             ,
             the
             Blessed
          
           Michael
           
             the
             Archangel
             ,
             the
             Blessed
          
           
           St.
           John
           Baptist
           ,
           
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             and
             St.
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             you
             my
             Ghostly
             Father
             ,
             do
             declare
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             heart
             believe
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Christ's
             Vicar
             General
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             and
             only
             Head
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             here
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Keys
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             given
             his
             Holiness
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             Depose
             all
             Heretical
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             killed
             :
             Therefore
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             power
             ,
             I
             will
             defend
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             his
             Holinesses
             Rights
             ,
             against
             all
             Usurpers
             whatsoever
             ;
             especially
             against
             the
             now
             pretended
             King
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             in
             regard
             that
             he
             hath
             broke
             his
             Vows
             with
             his
             Holinesses
             Agents
             beyond
             Seas
             ,
             and
             not
             performed
             his
             promises
             in
             bringing
             into
          
           England
           
             the
             holy
          
           Roman
           
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
             I
             do
             renounce
             and
             disown
             my
             Allegiante
             as
             due
             to
             the
             said
             pretended
             King
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             or
             obediente
             to
             any
             of
             his
             inferiour
             Officers
             and
             Magistrates
             ;
             but
             do
             believe
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             heretical
             and
             damnable
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             are
             damned
             who
             do
             not
             for
             sake
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             power
             ,
             will
             help
             his
             Holinesses
             Agents
             here
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             to
             Extirpate
             and
             Root
             out
             the
             said
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             the
             said
             Pretended
             King
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             all
             such
             of
             his
             Subjects
             as
             will
             not
             adhere
             to
             the
             holy
             See
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Religion
             there
             professed
             .
             I
             do
             further
             promise
             and
             declare
             ,
             That
             I
             will
             keep
             secret
             and
             private
             ,
             and
             not
             divulge
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             by
             word
             ,
             writing
             ,
             or
             circumstance
             ,
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             proposed
             ,
             given
             in
             charge
             ,
             or
             discovered
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             you
             my
             Ghostly
             Father
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             engaged
             in
             the
             promoting
             of
             this
             pious
             and
             holy
             Design
             :
             And
             that
             I
             will
             be
             active
             ,
             and
             not
             desist
             from
             the
             carrying
             of
             it
             on
             :
             And
             that
             no
             hopes
             of
             rewards
             threats
             or
             punishments
             ,
             shall
             make
             me
             discover
             the
             rest
             concerned
             in
             so
             pious
             a
             work
             :
             And
             if
             discovered
             ,
             shall
             never
             confess
             any
             accessaries
             with
             my self
             concerned
             in
             this
             Design
             .
             All
             which
             I
             do
             swear
             by
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             purpose
             to
             receive
             ,
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             on
             my
             part
             ,
             keep
             inviolable
             :
             And
             do
             call
             all
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             witness
             my
             real
             intention
             to
             keep
             this
             Oath
             .
             In
             Testimony
             whereof
             ,
             I
             do
             receive
             this
             most
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           besides
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           probable
           or
           fuller
           of
           moral
           Certainty
           ,
           than
           that
           ;
           in
           a
           business
           ,
           should
           it
           be
           discovered
           ,
           of
           so
           fatal
           Consequence
           to
           their
           Religion
           and
           themselves
           ,
           they
           would
           use
           all
           Imaginable
           waies
           and
           means
           to
           bind
           the
           Consciences
           of
           those
           that
           were
           trusted
           with
           it
           from
           revealing
           and
           detecting
           what
           was
           committed
           unto
           them
           ;
           so
           the
           Methods
           which
           they
           took
           in
           Promoting
           former
           Plots
           and
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           their
           Discovery
           ,
           having
           been
           by
           the
           prescription
           and
           imposition
           of
           an
           Oath
           of
           Secrecy
           ,
           may
           give
           us
           all
           desirable
           Assurance
           that
           they
           were
           equally
           careful
           to
           ●●●der
           the
           detection
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           accordingly
           they
           made
           use
           of
           some
           solemn
           Oath
           of
           secrecy
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           And
           that
           by
           the
           Engine
           of
           such
           an
           Oath
           they
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           setter
           the
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           stop
           the
           mouths
           of
           their
           Proselytes
           and
           Complices
           heretofore
           ,
           we
           are
           abundantly
           Informed
           in
           a
           book
           stiled
           
             A
             true
             and
             perfect
             Relation
             of
             the
             whole
             proceedings
             against
          
           Garnet
           
             the
             Jesuit
             and
             his
             Confederates
          
           ,
           which
           was
           Published
           by
           Authority
           Anno
           1606
           where
           we
           have
           the
           Sum
           of
           the
           said
           Oath
           thus
           conveyed
           unto
           us
           and
           recorded
           ;
           
             viz.
             You
             shall
             Swear
             by
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             you
             now
             purpose
             to
             receive
             ,
             never
             to
             disclose
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             by
             word
             or
             circumstance
             ,
             the
             matter
             that
             shall
             be
             proposed
             to
             you
             to
             keep
             Secret
             ,
             nor
             desist
             from
             the
             Execution
             thereof
             ,
             until
             the
             rest
             shall
             give
             you
             leave
             .
          
           Which
           Oath
           was
           administred
           by
           Gerrard
           the
           Jesuit
           to
           
             Catesby
             ,
             Percy
             ,
             Wright
             ,
             Winter
          
           and
           Fawkes
           ,
           in
           the
           Second
           year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           by
           Greenwell
           the
           Jesuit
           to
           Bates
           in
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           following
           month
           .
           And
           as
           this
           was
           an
           unquestionable
           Copy
           for
           our
           present
           Conspirators
           to
           write
           after
           ;
           so
           we
           may
           easily
           inform
           our selves
           from
           
           hence
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           what
           tyes
           those
           found
           guilty
           of
           the
           late
           Plot
           dyed
           in
           the
           asseveration
           of
           their
           Innocency
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           do
           but
           suppose
           them
           to
           have
           lived
           in
           the
           practical
           belief
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           were
           possessed
           with
           any
           hopes
           of
           attaining
           happiness
           in
           the
           way
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           then
           perswade
           our selves
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           world
           in
           the
           violation
           of
           an
           Oath
           which
           they
           had
           so
           solemnly
           taken
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           Faith
           doth
           not
           only
           approve
           of
           ,
           but
           makes
           the
           keeping
           of
           it
           meritorious
           .
           As
           to
           other
           Oaths
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           easily
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           both
           to
           make
           and
           break
           them
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           no
           Expectation
           of
           any
           dispensation
           for
           ,
           or
           absolution
           upon
           the
           violation
           of
           this
           Oath
           .
           For
           can
           it
           be
           so
           much
           as
           once
           apprehended
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           have
           brought
           persons
           under
           a
           bond
           which
           they
           esteem
           so
           sacred
           and
           unviolable
           ,
           they
           should
           then
           indulge
           and
           allow
           them
           to
           transgress
           against
           an
           obligation
           so
           necessary
           to
           the
           compassing
           of
           their
           ends
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           punctual
           observation
           whereof
           they
           have
           stated
           so
           much
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           the
           future
           happiness
           of
           their
           Proselytes
           ?
           To
           act
           dissonantly
           to
           this
           Oath
           which
           so
           admirably
           framed
           and
           calculated
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           grandess
           of
           the
           triple
           Crown
           ,
           were
           a
           perjury
           not
           to
           be
           expiated
           ;
           but
           to
           forswear
           themselves
           in
           subserviency
           to
           the
           gainful
           and
           Religious
           ends
           of
           this
           Oath
           ,
           is
           at
           once
           not
           only
           venial
           ,
           but
           worthy
           of
           Immortal
           Glory
           .
           I
           readily
           grant
           ,
           that
           partly
           by
           the
           Antecedent
           Oath
           of
           Secrecy
           which
           they
           had
           so
           ceremoniously
           and
           augustly
           taken
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           circumstances
           under
           which
           the
           papal
           cause
           and
           faction
           laboured
           when
           they
           came
           to
           dye
           ,
           they
           were
           brought
           into
           a
           strait
           or
           dilemma
           of
           perjuring
           themselves
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           other
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           can
           we
           reasonably
           think
           that
           they
           would
           perjure
           themselves
           by
           detecting
           the
           Plot
           ,
           when
           they
           knew
           that
           upon
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           by
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Sentence
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           to
           stand
           adjudged
           to
           Eternal
           Torment
           ?
           And
           ought
           we
           not
           rather
           to
           assure
           our selves
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           security
           which
           they
           had
           of
           happiness
           in
           the
           keeping
           inviolate
           their
           first
           Oath
           ,
           they
           would
           in
           defiance
           of
           all
           Truth
           ,
           attest
           God
           above
           ,
           and
           call
           Men
           below
           to
           witness
           ,
           they
           were
           altogether
           Innocent
           of
           what
           they
           were
           charged
           with
           .
           For
           against
           the
           dread
           and
           apprehension
           of
           all
           that
           this
           might
           render
           them
           obnoxious
           unto
           ,
           they
           might
           secure
           themselves
           by
           a
           dispensation
           beforehand
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           or
           provide
           for
           their
           salvation
           by
           an
           Absolution
           afterwards
           ,
           or
           trust
           to
           their
           Martyrdom
           in
           so
           holy
           a
           Cause
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           so
           small
           a
           Crime
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           worst
           they
           could
           but
           expect
           that
           their
           punishment
           in
           Hell
           for
           so
           beneficial
           a
           perjury
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           be
           only
           for
           a
           season
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           prayers
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           the
           superlative
           prevalency
           of
           Masses
           ,
           and
           the
           boundless
           and
           unquestionable
           Power
           of
           Christ's
           Vicar
           ,
           who
           hath
           both
           the
           Keys
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           would
           soon
           release
           them
           thence
           ,
           and
           translate
           them
           to
           happiness
           .
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           But
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           how
           far
           Papists
           may
           lawfully
           not
           only
           endeavour
           by
           bare
           Affirmations
           to
           impose
           falshoods
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           forswear
           themselves
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           grandeur
           of
           the
           Papal
           Chair
           ;
           we
           will
           briefly
           unfold
           and
           lay
           open
           how
           far
           they
           allow
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           justified
           by
           their
           Writers
           and
           Ghostly
           Fathers
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           in
           subserviency
           meerly
           to
           their
           own
           credit
           and
           reputation
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           ,
           in
           order
           only
           to
           their
           own
           personal
           safety
           .
           And
           without
           enquiring
           ,
           till
           afterwards
           ,
           upon
           what
           maxims
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Casuists
           indulge
           their
           Disciples
           and
           Converts
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           we
           shall
           at
           present
           produce
           an
           Instance
           or
           two
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           allowed
           by
           the
           Ghostly
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           practised
           by
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Papal
           Communion
           ;
           the
           first
           then
           shall
           be
           that
           which
           
             Robert
             Perkins
          
           gave
           an
           Information
           of
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           and
           which
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Atkins
             ▪
          
           one
           of
           the
           Judges
           at
           Stafford
           Assizes
           1679.
           took
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Informant
             saith
             ,
             That
             about
             seven
             or
             eight
             years
             since
             Mr.
          
           Arthur
           
           Fox
           
             (
             then
             Servant
             to
             the
             present
             Lord
          
           Aston
           )
           
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             another
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Bastard-child
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Lords
             Tenants
             Daughters
             ,
             and
             did
             acknowledge
             to
             them
             that
             he
             did
             several
             times
             Lye
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             best
             computation
             of
             time
             he
             could
             make
             ,
             he
             had
             just
             grounds
             to
             believe
             she
             had
             done
             him
             no
             wrong
             in
             this
             her
             charge
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             verily
             believed
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             and
             therefore
             came
             to
             them
             as
             his
             particular
             friends
             ,
             for
             their
             Advice
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             how
             to
             prevent
             the
             noise
             and
             scandal
             ,
             and
             great
             charge
             that
             was
             like
             to
             ensue
             hereupon
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             Young
             Womans
             Father
             and
             Mother
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             them
             a
             certain
             sum
             of
             money
             to
             free
             him
             from
             all
             future
             charge
             from
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             business
             .
             In
             pursuance
             of
             this
             request
             this
             Informant
             and
             his
             friend
             addressed
             themselves
             to
             the
             Young
             Woman
             ,
             and
             to
             her
             Father
             and
             Mother
             .
             The
             Young
             Woman
             with
             the
             greatest
             Asseverations
             and
             Protestations
             did
             affirm
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             never
             Layn
             with
             any
             man
             whatever
             ,
             but
             the
             said
             Mr.
          
           Fox
           ,
           
             and
             that
             he
             was
             the
             real
             Father
             of
             the
             Child
             .
             Then
             they
             came
             to
             a
             Treaty
             with
             her
             Father
             about
             ascertaining
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             agreed
             that
             Mr.
          
           Fox
           
           
             should
             pay
             thirty
             pounds
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             discharged
             from
             the
             said
             Child
             ;
             part
             of
             which
             sum
             was
             accordingly
             paid
             .
             When
             they
             returned
             to
             Mr.
          
           Fox
           ,
           
             and
             had
             acquainted
             him
             with
             what
             agreement
             they
             had
             made
             for
             him
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             Mother
             of
             the
             Young
             Woman
             ,
             he
             seemed
             exceeding
             well
             satisfied
             therewith
             ,
             and
             returned
             them
             many
             thanks
             ,
             owning
             himself
             very
             much
             obliged
             to
             them
             both
             ,
             for
             their
             great
             care
             and
             pains
             in
             transacting
             this
             Affair
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             bringing
             it
             to
             an
             Issue
             so
             much
             to
             his
             content
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Evers
           
             the
             Priest
             belonging
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           Astons
           
             house
             ,
             was
             abroad
             whilst
             this
             business
             was
             in
             agitation
             ,
             but
             returning
             in
             few
             days
             before
             all
             the
             said
             thirty
             pound
             was
             paid
             ,
             was
             informed
             by
             Mr.
          
           Fox
           
             himself
             what
             agreement
             was
             made
             for
             him
             by
             this
             Informant
             ,
             and
             his
             friend
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             Mr.
          
           Evers
           
             having
             thus
             understood
             the
             whole
             case
             told
             Mr.
          
           Fox
           
             that
             what
             he
             had
             done
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             take
             off
             the
             scandal
             from
             their
             Church
             ,
             for
             to
             his
             knowledge
             this
             story
             was
             much
             talkt
             of
             abroad
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             very
             severe
             reflections
             upon
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Catholicks
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             his
             Ghostly
             Father
             ,
             he
             would
             advise
             him
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             order
             to
             the
             taking
             off
             so
             great
             a
             scandal
             from
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             added
             that
             he
             had
             consulted
             Mr.
          
           Peters
           
             another
             Priest
             ,
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             come
             to
             a
             resolve
             what
             method
             should
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             therefore
             required
             him
             to
             prepare
             himself
             for
             Confession
             .
             Accordingly
             Mr.
          
           Fox
           
             came
             to
             Confession
             to
             the
             said
             Mr.
          
           Evers
           ,
           
             and
             owned
             the
             whole
             matter
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             then
             Mr.
          
           Evers
           
             told
             him
             again
             ,
             he
             continuing
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             that
             the
             scandal
             which
             was
             hereby
             brought
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             the
             taking
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             preventing
             further
             scandal
             for
             the
             future
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             to
             my
             Lord
          
           Aston
           ,
           
             or
             to
             himself
             ;
             Mr.
          
           Peters
           
             and
             he
             had
             agreed
             upon
             this
             course
          
           ;
           viz.
           
             that
             he
             should
             go
             immediately
             to
             his
             Lord
          
           Aston
           ,
           
             and
             on
             his
             knees
             before
             his
             Lord
             and
             Lady
             ,
             with
             solemn
             Oaths
             and
             Asseverations
             deny
             that
             ever
             he
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             said
             Young
             Woman
             in
             that
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             altogether
             innocent
             of
             the
             Crime
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             this
             he
             should
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Chappel
             where
             the
             Congregation
             was
             met
             ,
             and
             there
             in
             like
             manner
             deny
             it
             with
             the
             like
             Asseverations
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             before
             them
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             When
             Mr.
          
           Evers
           
             had
             finished
             these
             Instructions
             ,
             he
             gave
             him
             Absolution
             before
             he
             rose
             from
             his
             knees
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             observed
             these
             Instructions
             ,
             he
             was
             absolved
             from
             the
             said
             Crime
             ,
             and
             therefore
             innocent
             of
             it
             altogether
             ,
             and
             might
             so
             declare
             himself
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           All
           which
           Instructions
           in
           every
           particular
           the
           said
           Mr.
           Fox
           punctually
           observed
           .
           His
           friend
           aforesaid
           being
           in
           the
           Chappel
           when
           he
           disowned
           the
           Fact
           with
           solemn
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           upon
           it
           .
           Here
           we
           have
           not
           only
           an
           instance
           what
           little
           credit
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Oaths
           and
           Asseverations
           of
           Papists
           ,
           but
           how
           they
           prostitute
           what
           themselves
           account
           most
           sacred
           ,
           namely
           Confession
           ,
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           to
           their
           base
           and
           secular
           ends
           .
           And
           if
           the
           preserving
           the
           Reputation
           of
           one
           Fellow
           ,
           or
           the
           avoiding
           the
           Censures
           which
           might
           be
           reflected
           upon
           the
           Papal
           Religion
           ,
           because
           of
           sin
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           pronounceth
           at
           worst
           to
           be
           but
           venial
           ,
           could
           be
           esteemed
           motives
           and
           inducements
           weighty
           enough
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           ,
           for
           the
           Authorizing
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           and
           the
           prophaning
           the
           Institutions
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           can
           we
           then
           judge
           it
           strange
           ,
           or
           ought
           we
           to
           entertain
           it
           with
           any
           surprise
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           saving
           not
           only
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Estates
           and
           Lives
           of
           so
           many
           of
           their
           Faction
           in
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           Just
           Imputations
           and
           deserved
           Punishments
           ,
           which
           so
           horrid
           a
           Treason
           as
           that
           now
           charged
           upon
           them
           ,
           must
           both
           render
           their
           Religion
           and
           Party
           obnoxious
           unto
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           only
           allow
           ,
           but
           oblige
           their
           Votaries
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           like
           Imprecations
           and
           Oaths
           towards
           the
           wheedling
           the
           unthinking
           and
           credulous
           sort
           of
           Protestants
           into
           a
           belief
           of
           their
           Innocency
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Instance
           I
           shall
           give
           of
           the
           Freedom
           they
           assume
           unto
           themselves
           of
           abusing
           the
           Faith
           of
           Mankind
           by
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           how
           for
           they
           are
           from
           reckoning
           it
           any
           crime
           to
           forswear
           themselves
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Cause
           ,
           shall
           be
           that
           of
           a
           Souldier
           lately
           admitted
           into
           one
           of
           the
           Companies
           of
           the
           King's
           Guards
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           a
           Captain
           ,
           who
           is
           well
           known
           to
           be
           an
           abhorrer
           of
           such
           practice
           .
           This
           Fellow
           having
           taken
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           the
           only
           Legal
           Test
           whereby
           the
           Government
           hath
           provided
           for
           the
           distinguishing
           betwixt
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           among
           persons
           of
           that
           degree
           and
           Employ
           ,
           was
           nevertheless
           suspected
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Companions
           ,
           who
           knew
           what
           Religion
           he
           had
           been
           of
           before
           ,
           to
           be
           still
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           only
           swallowed
           those
           Oaths
           for
           ends
           which
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           conceal
           ,
           but
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           might
           sanctifie
           a
           prophanation
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           Accordingly
           having
           resolved
           for
           their
           own
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           their
           better
           instruction
           what
           that
           vile
           Religion
           countenanceth
           men
           in
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           watchful
           and
           observant
           Eye
           over
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           fortunate
           as
           the
           last
           February
           ,
           to
           trace
           him
           to
           the
           Portugal
           Ambassadors
           ,
           where
           they
           saw
           him
           not
           only
           present
           at
           Mass
           ,
           but
           kneel
           at
           the
           Elevation
           of
           the
           Host.
           Which
           from
           the
           Regard
           which
           they
           bear
           to
           His
           Majesties
           Honour
           ,
           did
           so
           inflame
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           they
           immediately
           seized
           him
           after
           he
           was
           come
           out
           of
           the
           
           Chapel
           ;
           and
           having
           carried
           him
           whither
           they
           thought
           fit
           ,
           they
           first
           stript
           him
           to
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           then
           poured
           a
           Pale
           of
           Water
           leisurely
           down
           his
           body
           ,
           as
           a
           testimony
           of
           their
           Resentment
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           Military
           correction
           .
           To
           this
           I
           might
           subjoyn
           the
           known
           Story
           of
           one
           
             John
             Cummin
          
           ,
           who
           having
           swallowed
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           being
           Listed
           also
           in
           His
           Majesties
           Guards
           ,
           was
           lately
           seized
           upon
           Duty
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           Committed
           to
           
             New
             Prison
          
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           Papist
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Priest
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           was
           not
           Legal
           Evidence
           to
           Evince
           the
           last
           ,
           yet
           the
           first
           is
           indubitable
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Papists
           can
           forswear
           as
           well
           as
           dissemble
           their
           Religion
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Cause
           ,
           as
           the
           winding
           themselves
           into
           the
           Guards
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           esteemed
           .
           And
           as
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           this
           not
           the
           only
           person
           who
           hath
           had
           a
           Dispensation
           to
           take
           the
           aforesaid
           Oaths
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           furthering
           the
           holy
           Designs
           of
           the
           Infallible
           Chair
           ;
           so
           no
           man
           can
           be
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           that
           through
           their
           being
           Listed
           under
           His
           Majesties
           Ensigns
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           for
           the
           Subversion
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Destruction
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           hear
           of
           the
           King's
           Death
           shall
           come
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           so
           long
           waited
           for
           ,
           and
           used
           so
           many
           waies
           to
           hasten
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           this
           Justifies
           the
           Jealousies
           of
           those
           Noble
           and
           Renowned
           Peers
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Address
           to
           His
           Majesty
           January
           the
           
             twenty
             fifth
             last
          
           ,
           told
           him
           that
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           fear
           and
           apprehend
           that
           neither
           
             Lords
             nor
             Commons
             will
             be
             in
             Safety
             at
          
           Oxford
           ,
           
             but
             will
             be
             daily
             exposed
             to
             the
             Swords
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             their
             Adherents
             ,
             of
             whom
             too
             many
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             are
             crept
             into
             his
             Guards
             .
          
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           And
           whereas
           some
           may
           possibly
           imagine
           ,
           that
           though
           men
           may
           be
           influenced
           to
           perjure
           themselves
           ,
           while
           in
           a
           probability
           to
           live
           and
           enjoy
           not
           only
           the
           beneficial
           fruits
           of
           their
           perjuries
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           ready
           to
           delude
           themselves
           with
           hopes
           of
           repenting
           of
           their
           Villanies
           afterwards
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           at
           any
           time
           arrive
           at
           such
           a
           persuasion
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           it
           necessary
           ;
           we
           shall
           therefore
           in
           the
           next
           place
           give
           an
           account
           of
           some
           condemned
           for
           crimes
           ,
           less
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Papal
           Cause
           ,
           should
           they
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           than
           Treasons
           against
           the
           King
           and
           Government
           are
           likely
           to
           prove
           ,
           who
           yet
           trusting
           to
           the
           blessed
           provisions
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           Implicit
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Ghostly
           Fathers
           ,
           have
           ventured
           the
           going
           boldly
           off
           the
           Stage
           ,
           affirming
           and
           swearing
           their
           Innocence
           ,
           when
           they
           knew
           their
           own
           guilt
           .
           The
           Relations
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Essex
          
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           from
           Dublin
           bearing
           Date
           the
           fifth
           of
           March
           ,
           1679.
           and
           Printed
           at
           London
           for
           
             Langley
             Curtis
          
           ,
           1679.
           
           The
           first
           contains
           an
           account
           of
           one
           
             John
             Curphy
             ,
             a
             Papist
             ,
             who
             at
          
           Lent
           
             Assizes
             seven
             years
             before
             ,
             was
             tryed
             before
             Baron
          
           Hene
           
             (
             then
             His
             Majesties
             Serjant
             )
             for
             Burglary
             committed
             in
             the
             County
             of
          
           Monaghan
           ,
           
             and
             being
             found
             guilty
             ,
             was
             condemned
             to
             dye
             .
             And
             that
             the
             said
          
           Curphy
           
             denyed
             the
             fact
             with
             great
             confidence
             and
             asseverations
             of
             his
             Innocency
             at
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             turned
             off
             the
             Ladder
             persisting
             in
             his
             denials
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Rope
             breaking
             by
             chance
             after
             he
             had
             hung
             some
             little
             space
             ,
             and
             he
             coming
             again
             to
             himself
             ,
             thanked
             God
             who
             had
             given
             him
             time
             to
             declare
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
             with
             a
             lye
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             then
             confessed
             himself
             guilty
             of
             the
             fact
             for
             which
             he
             was
             condemned
             .
             Adding
             ,
             that
             a
             Priest
             had
             given
             him
             Absolution
             ,
             upon
             condition
             not
             to
             discover
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             to
             declare
             his
             accomplices
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             needed
             not
             doubt
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             the
             fact
             not
             having
             been
             committed
             against
             God's
             people
             ,
             meaning
             as
             he
             supposed
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           So
           that
           no
           doubt
           had
           but
           the
           Rope
           been
           strong
           enough
           ,
           he
           had
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           our
           Papal
           Notaries
           and
           Agents
           ,
           died
           as
           Innocent
           of
           the
           Burglary
           for
           which
           he
           was
           condemned
           ,
           as
           the
           late
           Conspirators
           did
           of
           the
           Plot
           against
           His.
           Majesties
           person
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           Established
           by
           Law.
           But
           there
           fall
           out
           sometimes
           unhappy
           accidents
           ,
           that
           no
           humane
           wisdom
           could
           foresee
           ,
           which
           contribute
           to
           the
           unfolding
           and
           detecting
           the
           tricks
           and
           villanies
           of
           these
           vile
           men
           the
           Priests
           ,
           —
           who
           have
           prostituted
           all
           that
           is
           Religious
           and
           Sacred
           ,
           to
           a
           subserviency
           to
           worldly
           ends
           and
           designs
           .
           Yet
           it
           were
           unreasonable
           that
           we
           should
           in
           the
           face
           and
           defiance
           of
           all
           Evidence
           demonstrative
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           persons
           ,
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           to
           a
           belief
           of
           their
           Innocency
           ,
           unless
           convinced
           of
           their
           criminalness
           by
           the
           interposure
           of
           a
           thing
           so
           wonted
           and
           fortuitous
           ,
           For
           though
           it
           was
           the
           lot
           of
           this
           Curphry
           to
           be
           made
           participant
           of
           a
           providence
           so
           merciful
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           so
           instructive
           to
           us
           of
           the
           base
           and
           wicked
           Artifices
           of
           the
           Papal
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           obduracy
           and
           implicitness
           the
           Laity
           resign
           themselves
           to
           their
           hellish
           and
           imperious
           dictates
           ;
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           expect
           that
           every
           malefactor
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Ghostly
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           security
           of
           Absolution
           ,
           ventures
           dying
           with
           his
           mouth
           full
           of
           falshoods
           and
           blasphemous
           Execrations
           ,
           should
           be
           reprieved
           by
           so
           unusual
           a
           method
           ,
           or
           thereupon
           awakened
           to
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           their
           guilt
           .
           And
           for
           this
           one
           person
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           trusted
           with
           such
           an
           opportunity
           of
           confessing
           ,
           how
           many
           may
           we
           conceive
           to
           have
           ended
           their
           Lives
           in
           a
           guilty
           silence
           .
           And
           of
           this
           we
           have
           two
           Instances
           afforded
           us
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           Letter
           to
           the
           same
           
             Honourable
             Peer
          
           ,
           whereof
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           being
           
             a
             special
             Commission
             directed
             to
             Mr.
             Justice
          
           Johnson
           ,
           
             to
             try
             several
             Malefactors
             
             for
             Murders
             and
             Robberies
             ,
             committed
             in
             the
             County
             of
          
           Canan
           ;
           
             there
             were
             thereupon
             two
             of
             the
          
           Duffies
           ,
           
             and
             one
             of
             the
          
           Plunkets
           ,
           
             all
             Irish
             Papists
             ,
             indicted
             :
             The
          
           Duffies
           
             confest
             that
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             crimes
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             same
             Evidence
             against
          
           Plunket
           ,
           
             upon
             which
             and
             other
             most
             undeniable
             circumstances
             ,
             he
             was
             condemned
             ,
             having
             also
             at
             his
             first
             apprehension
             owned
             to
             Sir
          
           John
           Edgworth
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             guilty
             :
             But
             yet
             when
             he
             came
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             fact
             ,
             he
             died
             absolutely
             denying
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             curses
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             renunciation
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             innocent
             .
          
        
         
           We
           may
           be
           sure
           by
           whose
           Influence
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           Inducements
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Confidence
           of
           what
           security
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           one
           Brady
           a
           Priest
           had
           accosted
           the
           Duffies
           in
           Prison
           ,
           who
           were
           also
           condemned
           for
           the
           same
           fact
           ,
           using
           arguments
           to
           induce
           them
           to
           recant
           their
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           renounce
           their
           Testimony
           against
           Plunket
           .
           And
           though
           his
           Importunities
           and
           Ghostly
           Authority
           was
           unsuccessful
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           them
           that
           suffered
           ,
           (
           the
           other
           being
           reprieved
           )
           persevering
           in
           his
           accusation
           of
           Plunket
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           confessing
           ,
           that
           himself
           was
           guilty
           of
           the
           crime
           for
           which
           he
           was
           condemned
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           be
           justly
           confident
           ,
           that
           his
           applications
           prevailed
           with
           Plunket
           ,
           and
           that
           through
           Bradys
           persuasions
           ,
           he
           dyed
           obstinate
           in
           the
           denial
           of
           what
           was
           not
           only
           proved
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           himself
           had
           before
           acknowledged
           .
           The
           other
           instance
           mentioned
           in
           the
           same
           Letter
           ,
           is
           a
           Narrative
           ,
           how
           that
           one
           
             Neile
             O
             Neile
             an
             Irish
             Papist
             ,
             being
             tryed
             before
             Sir
          
           Richard
           Reynell
           
             one
             of
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
          
           Kings-Bench
           
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             upon
             a
             Commission
             of
             Oyer
             and
             Terminer
             ,
             for
             a
             murther
             committed
             at
          
           Rathrum
           
             in
             the
             County
             of
          
           Wicklow
           ,
           and
           the
           fact
           clearly
           proved
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           accordingly
           condemned
           ;
           did
           nevertheless
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           fullness
           of
           the
           Evidence
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           both
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           owned
           the
           fact
           to
           several
           persons
           ,
           at
           the
           Gallows
           utterly
           deny
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           But
           that
           it
           may
           more
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Exit
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           late
           Traitors
           taking
           their
           farewell
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           should
           surprise
           any
           true
           English
           man
           ,
           or
           thinking
           Protestant
           ,
           we
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           give
           an
           original
           Copy
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Practices
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           suffered
           for
           the
           like
           crimes
           in
           a
           former
           Reign
           .
           And
           we
           will
           at
           present
           take
           it
           upon
           the
           acknowledgements
           of
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Conspiracy
           as
           the
           Gunpowder-Plot
           .
           Though
           by
           the
           way
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           what
           sincerity
           the
           Romish
           Party
           is
           of
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           all
           they
           say
           or
           print
           ,
           is
           only
           accommodated
           to
           the
           posture
           of
           times
           and
           seasons
           ,
           and
           calculated
           in
           subserviency
           to
           depending
           Designs
           ,
           in
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Papal
           Communion
           have
           had
           the
           Confidence
           to
           obtrude
           upon
           the
           World
           oftner
           than
           once
           ,
           that
           the
           Gunpowder
           Conspiracy
           was
           only
           a
           State
           Trick
           and
           Contrivance
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           seem
           guilty
           and
           criminal
           ,
           who
           were
           truly
           innocent
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           that
           none
           of
           all
           those
           who
           were
           then
           convicted
           and
           executed
           for
           it
           ,
           did
           so
           much
           as
           ever
           pretend
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           wheedled
           into
           it
           by
           the
           cunning
           and
           dexterity
           of
           a
           publick
           and
           Protestant
           State-Minister
           ;
           so
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           well
           disposed
           and
           prepared
           by
           vertue
           of
           Romish
           Principles
           ,
           and
           throughly
           inclined
           of
           themselves
           to
           the
           committing
           of
           Treason
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           had
           never
           entertained
           nor
           complyed
           with
           so
           horrid
           an
           overture
           ,
           as
           the
           destroying
           at
           once
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           insist
           upon
           ,
           is
           the
           denial
           of
           their
           Guilt
           upon
           their
           Examinations
           ,
           and
           the
           falshood
           of
           their
           asseverations
           at
           their
           very
           death
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           unquestionable
           Evidence
           both
           of
           the
           Treason
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           the
           whole
           Papal
           Party
           was
           interested
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           seisure
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           ready
           to
           accomplish
           the
           execrable
           villany
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           insurrection
           of
           others
           in
           Arms
           ,
           to
           have
           protected
           themselves
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           commenced
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           discoveries
           which
           had
           been
           made
           from
           their
           own
           scanty
           and
           partial
           Confessions
           upon
           Examination
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           freer
           discourses
           which
           they
           were
           overheard
           to
           use
           one
           to
           another
           in
           Prison
           ,
           when
           they
           little
           apprehended
           that
           there
           were
           any
           near
           to
           observe
           what
           they
           said
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           the
           rather
           insist
           upon
           this
           ,
           because
           they
           who
           have
           been
           condemned
           for
           the
           late
           Plot
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           have
           undertaken
           the
           justification
           of
           their
           Innocency
           ,
           are
           pleased
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             those
             executed
             for
             the
             Powder-Treason
             did
             confess
             their
             fact
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             execution
             ,
             whereas
             they
             that
             have
             been
          
           
           
             executed
             for
             the
             present
             Conspiracy
             ,
             have
             at
             their
             deaths
             denied
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             resisted
             all
             temptations
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Reward
             .
          
           Nay
           the
           late
           Lord
           Stafford
           was
           pleased
           to
           alledge
           at
           his
           Trial
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           was
           so
           horrid
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           expressed
           or
           excused
           :
           
             So
             he
             had
             been
             told
             ,
             that
             all
             who
          
           
           
             were
             engaged
             in
             that
             wicked
             fact
             ,
             were
             heartily
             sorry
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             repented
             of
             it
             before
             they
             dyed
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             never
             heard
             any
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             speak
             a
             good
             word
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             men
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             did
             all
             acknowledge
             and
             confess
             it
             ,
             and
             begged
             pardon
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             men
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             was
             not
             the
             interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             a
             private
             Interest
             put
             
             them
             upon
             it
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           there
           are
           no
           fewer
           than
           four
           egregious
           Falshoods
           ,
           which
           whether
           they
           be
           excused
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           smallness
           of
           his
           Converse
           with
           men
           and
           Books
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           his
           aged
           memory
           ;
           or
           whether
           they
           be
           not
           chargeable
           upon
           the
           badness
           of
           his
           Conscience
           intoxicated
           by
           ill
           Principles
           ,
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           and
           determine
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             That
             he
             never
             heard
             any
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             speak
             a
             good
             word
             of
             it
             ,
          
           Whereas
           Widdrington
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           Garnet
           had
           his
           Picture
           soon
           after
           his
           Execution
           ,
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Jesuits
           Colledge
           at
           Rome
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           over
           it
           ,
           
             Verus
             Christi
             Martyr
          
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           enough
           to
           convince
           after
           ages
           ,
           what
           Opinion
           the
           Jesuites
           have
           ,
           and
           still
           maintain
           of
           that
           Plot
           ,
           we
           will
           farther
           add
           ,
           that
           both
           Ribadewira
           hath
           reckoned
           
             Garnet
             ,
             Southwell
          
           ,
           and
           Oldcorn
           ,
           all
           Gun
           Powder
           Traitors
           ,
           among
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           the
           Society
           
           of
           Jesus
           .
           And
           Alegambe
           hath
           likewise
           inserted
           
           Garnet's
           and
           
           Oldcorn's
           names
           amongst
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           Order
           .
           Yea
           not
           only
           Father
           Parsons
           ,
           Rector
           of
           the
           English
           Colledge
           at
           Rome
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Father
           Garnet
           ,
           saies
           ,
           
             He
             was
             an
             innocent
             man
             ,
             and
             suffered
          
           
           
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             lived
             a
             Saint's
             life
             ,
             and
             accomplished
             the
             same
             with
             a
             happy
             death
             .
          
           But
           the
           Pope
           himself
           preferred
           Greenwell
           and
           Gerrard
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           that
           escaped
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           be
           a
           Confessor
           in
           St.
           *
           Peters
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           be
           his
           Penitentiary
           .
           Now
           whether
           these
           were
           Testimonies
           of
           a
           detestation
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           or
           Evidences
           of
           the
           approbation
           ,
           which
           nothing
           but
           its
           miscarriage
           ,
           Prevented
           their
           declaring
           more
           publickly
           ,
           I
           leave
           all
           mankind
           to
           judge
           .
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           
             That
             he
             hath
             been
             told
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             were
             engaged
             in
             that
             wicked
             act
             ,
             were
             heartily
             sorry
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             repented
             of
             it
             before
             they
             died
             .
             Whereas
          
           Thuanus
           
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Traitors
             having
             escaped
             to
          
           Calice
           ,
           
             and
             being
             pittied
             ,
             and
             assured
             by
          
           
           
             the
             Governour
             ,
             of
             the
          
           French
           
             King's
             favour
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             they
             had
             lost
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             received
             there
             ;
             how
             that
             one
             of
             them
             thereupon
             replyed
             ,
             that
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Countrey
             was
             the
             least
             part
             of
             their
             grief
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             sensibly
             afflicted
             them
             ,
             was
             that
             they
             could
             not
             accomplish
             so
             brave
             and
             generous
             a
             design
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           Sir
           
             Everard
             Digby
          
           ,
           even
           when
           a
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           for
           the
           Plot
           ,
           stiles
           it
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Papers
           
           since
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           
             a
             good
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           it
           
             had
             succeeded
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             three
             worth
             the
             saving
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             been
             lost
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             some
             friends
             who
             would
             have
             been
             in
             danger
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             prevented
             it
             .
          
           The
           third
           is
           ,
           
             That
             he
             thought
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             a
             private
             interest
             put
             them
             upon
             it
             .
             Whereas
             not
             only
          
           Faux
           
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             moved
             into
             it
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             the
             King
             not
             to
             be
             his
             lawful
             Soveraign
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             an
             Heretick
             .
             But
             Sir
          
           Everard
           Digby
           
             professed
             upon
             his
             Tryal
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             ambition
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             discontent
             with
             his
             Estate
             ,
             nor
             malice
             to
             any
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             zeal
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             hopes
             of
             restoring
             it
             in
          
           England
           .
           The
           fourth
           and
           principal
           thing
           wherein
           my
           Lord
           Stafford
           did
           either
           mistake
           himself
           ,
           or
           greatly
           prevaricate
           ,
           was
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             That
             the
             men
             concerned
             in
             the
             Powder-Plot
             ,
             did
             all
             acknowledge
             and
             confess
             it
             ,
             and
             begged
             Pardon
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             men
             for
             it
             .
          
           Nor
           shall
           I
           here
           insist
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           my
           Lord
           Stafford
           to
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Persons
           who
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           were
           known
           and
           found
           out
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           could
           ever
           throughly
           understand
           ,
           whether
           even
           those
           that
           confessed
           after
           their
           apprehension
           ,
           did
           not
           conceal
           much
           more
           than
           they
           discovered
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           confine
           my self
           to
           two
           things
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           conspirators
           ,
           when
           under
           Examination
           ,
           did
           with
           Oaths
           and
           Asseverations
           deny
           what
           themselves
           had
           full
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           State
           had
           sufficient
           Evidence
           :
           For
           Garnet
           having
           by
           the
           pretended
           favour
           of
           his
           Keeper
           ,
           an
           opportunity
           allowed
           him
           to
           discourse
           with
           Hall
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           next
           day
           
             charged
             by
             several
             Lords
             of
             the
             Privy
             Council
             ,
             with
             divers
             things
             which
             had
             passed
             betwixt
             them
             two
             ,
             in
             that
             conference
             ,
             he
          
           
           
             not
             only
             denied
             the
             whole
             upon
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Priest
             ;
             but
             with
             so
             many
             repeated
             Protestations
             ,
             and
             terrible
             Execrations
             ,
             that
             my
             Lord
             of
          
           Salisbury
           
             who
             was
             then
             present
             ,
             said
             ,
             it
             wounded
             all
             their
             Lordships
             hearts
             to
             hear
             him
             .
          
           And
           yet
           ,
           when
           confronted
           by
           Mr.
           Fauset
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           a
           learned
           person
           ,
           and
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           by
           Mr.
           Lockerson
           one
           likewise
           of
           known
           Reputation
           ,
           who
           had
           overheard
           all
           they
           said
           ,
           having
           conveniently
           placed
           themselves
           before
           hand
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           withal
           understanding
           that
           Hall
           had
           confessed
           what
           they
           had
           discoursed
           ,
           he
           then
           acknowledged
           what
           with
           so
           many
           asseverations
           he
           
           had
           
             immediately
             before
             denied
             ,
             and
             begged
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             had
             offended
             if
             Equivocation
             did
             not
             help
             him
             .
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           not
           
           think
           Equivocations
           and
           Perjuries
           peculiar
           only
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           we
           have
           
           an
           Example
           of
           the
           like
           carriage
           in
           Sir
           
             Everard
             Digby
          
           ,
           who
           being
           upon
           his
           first
           apprehension
           examined
           ,
           did
           with
           most
           solemn
           Protestations
           ,
           and
           all
           kind
           of
           Execrations
           ,
           
             deny
             his
             being
             privy
             to
             the
             Powder-Plot
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           being
           afterwards
           confronted
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Faux
           ,
           who
           had
           confessed
           ,
           that
           being
           at
           Sir
           Everards
           house
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           some
           months
           before
           the
           intended
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Everard
             having
             taken
             him
             aside
             ,
             told
             him
             he
             was
             afraid
             the
             Powder
             in
             the
             Cellar
             was
             grown
             dank
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             new
             must
             be
             provided
             ,
             lest
             that
             should
             not
             take
             fire
             ;
             he
             did
             thereupon
             not
             only
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             former
             Execrations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             indicted
             ,
             he
             confessed
             it
             upon
             his
             Arraignment
             .
          
           Whence
           we
           evidently
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           with
           horrid
           Oaths
           and
           astonishing
           Asseverations
           ,
           denied
           what
           they
           knew
           themselves
           guilty
           of
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Confessions
           they
           made
           did
           not
           proceed
           from
           any
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           remorse
           for
           what
           they
           had
           been
           engaged
           in
           ,
           but
           were
           extorted
           from
           them
           by
           the
           uncontrollableness
           of
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           by
           improving
           the
           confessions
           of
           some
           of
           themselves
           to
           oblige
           others
           to
           an
           acknowledgement
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           I
           would
           have
           observed
           in
           the
           Gun-powder
           Conspirators
           ,
           is
           that
           several
           of
           them
           went
           out
           of
           the
           world
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           our
           late
           Traitors
           did
           ,
           denying
           divers
           things
           to
           their
           last
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           themselves
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
           And
           of
           this
           to
           avoid
           prolixity
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           but
           two
           Instances
           ;
           
           one
           whereof
           shall
           be
           that
           of
           
             Francis
             Tresham
             
               Esq
            
             who
             not
             only
             gave
             it
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             but
             took
             it
             upon
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hoped
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             within
             three
             hours
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             seen
          
           Garnet
           
             the
             Provincial
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             sixteen
             years
             before
             ;
             and
             yet
          
           Garnet
           
             himself
             afterwards
             declared
             that
             they
             had
             enjoyed
             frequent
             conversation
             with
             each
             other
             within
             less
             than
             the
             space
             of
             three
             years
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             supposed
             Mr.
          
           Tresham
           
             meant
             to
             equivocate
             in
             denying
             it
             .
          
           Where
           was
           now
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Omnisciency
           of
           God
           ?
           or
           the
           dread
           of
           the
           future
           Tribunal
           ?
           which
           the
           Advocates
           ,
           for
           the
           late
           Traitors
           derive
           their
           Topicks
           to
           persuade
           the
           world
           of
           their
           Innocency
           from
           .
           Alas
           !
           the
           reputation
           and
           Interest
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Confidence
           they
           reposed
           in
           Equivocations
           ,
           Dispensations
           and
           Absolutions
           ,
           had
           stifled
           all
           such
           Impressions
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Instance
           shall
           be
           Sir
           
             Everard
             Digby
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             endeavoured
             to
             clear
             all
             the
             Jesuits
             from
             being
             any
             waies
             concerned
             in
             that
             Treasonable
          
           
           
             Plot
             ,
             but
             gloried
             in
             the
             venturing
             his
             Salvation
             and
             Happiness
             upon
             it
             ;
             Whereas
             they
             themselves
             ,
             to
             the
             eternal
             reproach
             of
             that
             poor
             Gentleman's
             memory
             ,
             confest
             and
             acknowledged
             it
             .
          
           And
           as
           if
           this
           had
           not
           been
           enough
           to
           witness
           his
           own
           insincerity
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           future
           Generations
           what
           little
           Faith
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Papists
           ,
           either
           living
           or
           dying
           ;
           he
           with
           the
           same
           Impudence
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           very
           last
           denied
           that
           ever
           Father
           Wally
           (
           i.
           e.
           Garnet
           )
           
             had
             been
             at
          
           Coughton
           
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             knew
          
           Darcy
           
             to
             be
          
           
           
             the
             same
             with
          
           Garnet
           ,
           
             or
             understood
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Priest.
             Whereas
             it
             appeared
             that
             he
             was
             not
             only
             very
             well
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             even
          
           Garnet
           
             himself
             confessed
             that
             he
             had
             been
             at
             his
             house
             .
          
           Let
           our
           many
           pleading
           Orators
           for
           the
           late
           Traitors
           ,
           continue
           now
           to
           argue
           from
           the
           Confessions
           of
           the
           Gun-powder
           Conspirators
           ,
           that
           they
           acknowledging
           their
           guilt
           ,
           while
           the
           others
           dyed
           in
           the
           denyal
           of
           theirs
           ;
           as
           those
           were
           criminal
           ,
           so
           these
           must
           be
           innocent
           :
           Whereas
           we
           cannot
           desire
           a
           more
           convincing
           proof
           ,
           how
           little
           the
           Oaths
           and
           Asseverations
           of
           Papists
           in
           the
           very
           circumstances
           of
           dying
           are
           to
           be
           depended
           upon
           ,
           than
           the
           assurance
           which
           we
           have
           from
           Authentick
           Records
           of
           the
           behaviour
           of
           those
           engaged
           in
           the
           Gun-powder
           Plot
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           mentioned
           .
           And
           that
           no
           danger
           which
           might
           arise
           to
           particular
           Romanists
           ,
           may
           be
           conceived
           to
           have
           discouraged
           our
           late
           Conspirators
           ,
           I
           shall
           subjoyn
           the
           case
           which
           Catesby
           propounded
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Whether
             for
             the
             Promotion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             against
             Hereticks
             (
             the
             necessity
             of
             time
          
           
           
             and
             occasion
             so
             requiring
             )
             it
             were
             lawful
             among
             many
             nocents
             to
             take
             away
             some
             innocents
             ?
          
           To
           which
           Father
           Garnet
           with
           the
           greatest
           seriousness
           and
           utmost
           fixedness
           of
           Judgment
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             advantage
             to
          
           
           
             the
             Catholick
             Party
             ,
             were
             greater
             by
             taking
             away
             some
             Innocents
             together
             with
             many
             Nocents
             ,
             then
             doubtless
             it
             was
             lawful
             to
             kill
             and
             destroy
             them
             all
             :
          
           So
           that
           if
           we
           do
           but
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           possessed
           with
           the
           least
           probability
           of
           prevailing
           in
           the
           issue
           ,
           the
           lives
           of
           multitudes
           of
           their
           own
           faction
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           been
           last
           in
           the
           Interim
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           small
           price
           ,
           for
           so
           great
           a
           commodity
           ,
           as
           the
           re-establishing
           Popery
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           rooting
           out
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           destroying
           of
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           §
           8.
           
           But
           to
           make
           a
           nearer
           approach
           to
           the
           present
           Plot
           ,
           can
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Papists
           readiness
           to
           forswear
           their
           own
           guilt
           ,
           than
           the
           many
           Examples
           of
           hiring
           and
           suborning
           persons
           to
           perjure
           themselves
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Innocent
           Criminal
           .
           A
           design
           more
           horrid
           in
           itself
           ,
           and
           more
           destructive
           to
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           safety
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           
           than
           for
           one
           that
           is
           guilty
           to
           protest
           his
           Innocency
           with
           the
           highest
           Execrations
           :
           For
           by
           the
           Arraignment
           of
           one
           innocent
           person
           upon
           a
           countenanced
           subornation
           ,
           all
           who
           deserve
           the
           same
           character
           are
           virtually
           indicted
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Law
           becomes
           perverted
           from
           its
           true
           end
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           justifie
           the
           guiltless
           ,
           and
           is
           turned
           into
           an
           Engine
           to
           condemn
           the
           Innocent
           .
           And
           it
           will
           prove
           of
           such
           fatal
           consequence
           ,
           should
           it
           be
           connived
           at
           ,
           or
           allowed
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           ligaments
           of
           society
           will
           become
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           all
           obligations
           not
           only
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           but
           betwixt
           Rulers
           and
           People
           finally
           cancelled
           .
           For
           who
           can
           be
           so
           innocent
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           a
           suborned
           Villain
           to
           slander
           ;
           or
           so
           Loyal
           ,
           whom
           on
           the
           encouragement
           of
           a
           Reward
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           suggestion
           of
           a
           prompter
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           brand
           for
           a
           Traitor
           .
           And
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           they
           who
           are
           so
           void
           of
           all
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           undertake
           so
           horrid
           an
           Employment
           ,
           will
           be
           furnished
           with
           Impudence
           to
           swear
           any
           Charge
           that
           their
           Masters
           dictate
           and
           prescribe
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           what
           a
           damnable
           Religion
           must
           that
           be
           ,
           that
           at
           once
           inspires
           them
           to
           seek
           the
           destruction
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           justifies
           them
           in
           all
           kind
           of
           subornations
           and
           falshoods
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           besides
           many
           Instances
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           light
           of
           this
           treacherous
           and
           Romish
           Practice
           ,
           we
           have
           several
           accounts
           of
           their
           endeavours
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           deserve
           our
           observation
           and
           remark
           .
           The
           first
           is
           that
           of
           Netternille
           ,
           an
           Irish
           Papist
           ,
           his
           attempting
           to
           corrupt
           Mr.
           
             William
             Brooks
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Aldermen
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           and
           Captain
           Bery
           ,
           to
           swear
           what
           should
           be
           prescribed
           unto
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           fixing
           of
           scandalous
           Crimes
           on
           Dr.
           Oats
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           ,
           and
           charging
           
           the
           Plot
           on
           Dissenting
           Protestants
           .
           The
           next
           is
           ,
           Readings
           Attempt
           upon
           Mr.
           Bedloe
           ,
           to
           have
           obtained
           of
           him
           the
           renouncing
           all
           the
           material
           part
           of
           his
           Depositions
           against
           the
           Lords
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           promised
           
           him
           in
           Money
           and
           Estate
           a
           great
           Reward
           .
           The
           third
           is
           Mr.
           
           Price's
           and
           Mr.
           
           Tasbrough's
           labouring
           to
           persuade
           Mr.
           
             Dugdale
             to
             recant
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             the
             Almighty
             God
             to
             witness
             that
             no
             motive
             had
             induced
             him
             to
             retract
             the
             Testimonies
             he
             had
             given
             ,
             but
             remorse
             of
             Conscience
             for
             the
             Mischiefs
             which
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             give
             him
             a
             great
             sum
             of
             money
             in
             hand
             ,
          
           besides
           a
           further
           Reward
           which
           they
           assured
           him
           of
           afterwards
           .
           The
           fourth
           is
           their
           suborning
           
             Thomas
             Knox
          
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Lane
          
           to
           swear
           such
           Crimes
           against
           Dr.
           Oats
           ,
           as
           they
           supposed
           would
           not
           
           only
           weaken
           the
           Credit
           of
           all
           his
           Evidence
           ,
           but
           bring
           him
           under
           a
           sentence
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           so
           rob
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           Witness
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Plot.
           A
           fifth
           is
           Longmores
           and
           Draxtons
           endeavouring
           to
           bribe
           
             Simon
             Wright
          
           ,
           to
           declare
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           had
           promised
           to
           protect
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           money
           as
           one
           of
           the
           King's
           Evidence
           ,
           if
           
           he
           would
           swear
           against
           Sir
           
             James
             Symons
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Gerrard
           .
           The
           last
           which
           I
           shall
           mention
           ,
           is
           their
           Employing
           Mr.
           Dangerfield
           to
           charge
           a
           Plot
           on
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           wherein
           they
           intended
           to
           involve
           most
           of
           those
           that
           appeared
           active
           and
           zealous
           for
           the
           Protesant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           English
           Liberty
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           Instances
           of
           this
           nature
           at
           present
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           two
           Depositions
           ,
           which
           may
           serve
           to
           instruct
           us
           that
           they
           still
           persevere
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           same
           Villany
           .
           The
           Tenor
           of
           the
           first
           is
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Examination
             of
             
               Edward
               Howcott
            
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Lichfield
             ,
             taken
             at
             the
             said
             City
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Jan.
             1680
             /
             1
             before
             me
             
               Francis
               Bayly
            
             ,
             one
             of
             
             His
             Majesties
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             forth
             County
             of
             the
             said
             City
             .
          
           
             
               The
               said
               Examinant
               upon
               his
               Oath
               saith
               ,
               That
            
             Joseph
             Salt
             of
             Utoxeter
             
               Feltmaker
               ,
               about
               the
               month
               of
            
             June
             
               last
               ,
               told
               this
               Deponent
               that
               one
            
             John
             Murrall
             
               a
               Barber
               in
            
             Rugby
             ,
             
               in
               the
               County
               of
            
             Stafford
             ,
             
               would
               have
               had
               the
               said
            
             Joseph
             Salt
             
               to
               have
               gone
               with
               him
               to
            
             London
             ,
             
               and
               be
               a
               witness
               against
               Mr.
            
             Stephen
             Dugdale
             ,
             
               one
               of
               the
               King's
               Evidence
               in
               the
               late
               Horrid
               Plot
               ,
               the
               said
            
             Murrall
             
               pretending
               as
               the
               said
            
             Salt
             
               told
               this
               Deponent
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Plot
               as
               Mr.
            
             Dugdale
             
               did
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               would
               but
               testifie
               three
               or
               four
               words
               which
            
             Murrall
             
               would
               direct
               him
               to
               swear
               against
               Mr.
            
             Dugdale
             ,
             
               he
               should
               live
               better
               than
               ever
               he
               did
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               telling
               the
               said
            
             Salt
             ,
             
               that
               he
               now
               lived
               meanly
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               would
               do
               what
               he
               desired
               him
               ,
               he
               should
               never
               want
               whilst
               he
               lived
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               Juncture
               of
               time
               the
               Oath
               of
               a
               Protestant
               would
               be
               better
               accepted
               than
               twenty
               Oaths
               of
               a
               Papist
               .
               And
               further
               this
               Deponent
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               said
            
             Murrall
             
               had
               sworn
               him
               never
               to
               confess
               what
               he
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               threfore
            
             Salt
             
               said
               ,
               He
               would
               be
               hanged
               ,
               and
               drawn
               ,
               and
               quartered
               ,
               before
               he
               would
               discover
               the
               saying
               of
            
             Murrall
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             only
             sworn
             by
             
               Edward
               Howcott
            
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Wife
             
               Mary
               Howcott
            
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             
               Edward
               Blakesly
            
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             present
             when
             Salt
             declared
             and
             acknowledged
             as
             is
             above
             deposed
             .
             The
             second
             Information
             declarative
             also
             of
             the
             like
             Practices
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             
               Thomas
               Lander
            
             of
             Shutborrow
             in
             the
             County
             of
             
               Stafford
               ,
               as
               it
               
               was
               taken
               upon
               Oath
               the
               24
               of
            
             Decemb.
             1680
             /
             1.
             before
             Edmund
             Warcupp
             
               
                 Esq
              
               one
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               for
               the
               County
               of
            
             Middlesex
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               This
               Informant
               saith
               ,
               that
               having
               been
               employed
               as
               a
               workman
               several
               times
               at
               the
               house
               of
               my
               Lord
            
             Aston
             ,
             at
             Tixall
             
               in
               the
               County
               aforesaid
               ,
               he
               was
               solicited
               by
               Mr.
            
             Francis
             Hind
             
               Steward
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             Aston
             ,
             
               to
               become
               a
               Witness
               against
            
             Stephen
             Dugdale
             ,
             
               any
               way
               to
               invalidate
               or
               take
               off
               his
               Evidence
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Popish
               Plot
               ,
               and
               he
               served
               this
               Informant
               with
               a
            
             Supena
             
               to
               come
               up
               to
            
             London
             
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               at
               the
               late
               intended
               Tryal
               of
               the
               late
               Lord
            
             Aston
             in
             June
             
               last
               past
            
             .
             But
             before
             his
             coming
             up
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Hind
               ,
               Francis
               Aston
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Aston
               ,
               Thomas
               Sawyer
            
             servant
             to
             the
             said
             Lord
             Aston
             ,
             sent
             for
             this
             Informant
             into
             a
             private
             room
             in
             the
             said
             Lord
             
             Aston's
             house
             ,
             and
             there
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               if
               he
               would
               swear
               such
               things
               as
               should
               be
               dictated
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Persons
               aforesaid
               ,
               to
               invalidate
               or
               take
               away
               the
               Evidence
               of
               the
               said
               Mr.
            
             Dugdale
             ,
             
               he
               should
               have
               such
               reward
               ,
               as
               should
               be
               to
               his
               own
               content
               ,
               and
               not
               want
               for
               Money
               or
               house
               ,
               as
               might
               become
               a
               man
               of
               better
               quality
               than
               himself
               .
            
             Can
             any
             man
             now
             have
             horror
             enough
             for
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             doth
             at
             once
             both
             authorise
             and
             sanctify
             such
             subornations
             and
             treacheries
             ;
             or
             can
             we
             without
             abandoning
             our
             reason
             ,
             but
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             labour
             to
             suborn
             ,
             bribe
             ,
             and
             persuade
             others
             to
             swear
             falsly
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             Persons
             to
             whom
             they
             have
             no
             relation
             ,
             and
             the
             hopes
             of
             some
             small
             rewards
             which
             they
             propose
             unto
             them
             ;
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             perjure
             themselves
             for
             their
             own
             sake
             ,
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             posterity
             ,
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Catholick
             cause
             ,
             and
             whole
             Papal
             party
             .
             He
             that
             swears
             falsly
             ,
             or
             labours
             to
             have
             another
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             his
             neighbours
             life
             ,
             will
             not
             scruple
             to
             perjure
             himself
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             avoid
             infamy
             upon
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             divert
             ruine
             from
             his
             own
             person
             and
             offspring
             :
             For
             however
             offensive
             it
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             preserve
             ones
             self
             by
             unlawful
             means
             ;
             it
             is
             both
             much
             more
             provoking
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             first
             to
             frame
             ,
             and
             then
             support
             a
             Plot
             ,
             by
             Perjury
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             thousand
             innocent
             persons
             must
             have
             suffered
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             probability
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             Mr.
             Dangerfield
             was
             suborned
             and
             imployed
             about
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             As
             all
             the
             Conspirators
             have
             been
             ingaged
             in
             the
             same
             Treason
             ,
             and
             influenced
             thereunto
             by
             the
             same
             Principles
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             not
             unreasonable
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             all
             instructed
             to
             act
             a
             like
             part
             in
             the
             denial
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             could
             enter
             into
             so
             bloody
             a
             design
             ,
             as
             to
             destroy
             their
             lawful
             King
             ,
             ruine
             their
             native
             Country
             ,
             and
             cut
             the
             throats
             of
             many
             of
             their
             Kindred
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             friendly
             and
             innocent
             neighbours
             may
             very
             well
             be
             supposed
             to
             reckon
             themselves
             discharged
             from
             all
             those
             ties
             of
             Divine
             Laws
             and
             Obligations
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             should
             restrain
             them
             from
             lying
             and
             Perjury
             :
             But
             the
             holy
             God
             who
             sometimes
             leaves
             men
             to
             such
             wickedness
             and
             obduracy
             ,
             for
             ends
             alwaies
             righteous
             but
             often
             hidden
             ,
             seldom
             fails
             to
             display
             his
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             affording
             such
             means
             and
             opportunities
             of
             detecting
             their
             Villanies
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             improved
             and
             managed
             to
             the
             preserving
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             securing
             the
             safety
             of
             Nations
             and
             Societies
             ,
             if
             Magistrates
             and
             People
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             .
             And
             accordingly
             hath
             the
             allseeing
             Majesty
             over-ruled
             ,
             and
             strongly
             infatuated
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             the
             Traitors
             who
             have
             suffered
             for
             the
             late
             Plot
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             have
             had
             the
             impudence
             to
             deny
             their
             guilt
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             left
             Evidences
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             own
             Papers
             which
             have
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             very
             particulars
             which
             they
             have
             alledged
             for
             the
             asserting
             of
             their
             Innocency
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             begin
             with
             Coleman
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             rationally
             believed
             ,
             that
             having
             established
             a
             correspondence
             with
             the
             
               French
               King's
               Confessor
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               so
               mighty
               a
               work
               as
               the
               Conversion
               of
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               the
               utter
               subduing
               of
               a
               pestilent
            
             
             
               Heresie
               ,
               which
               had
               domineered
               over
               a
               great
               part
               of
               this
               Northern
               World
               a
               long
               time
            
             ;
             should
             immediately
             give
             over
             all
             forreign
             Correspondence
             subservient
             to
             so
             blessed
             a
             work
             ,
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             those
             Letters
             1675.
             
             Alas
             !
             it
             was
             enough
             that
             he
             discovered
             what
             he
             knew
             his
             own
             hand
             attested
             by
             his
             Servants
             ,
             would
             betray
             and
             detect
             him
             in
             ;
             but
             this
             man
             of
             so
             seigned
             Candor
             and
             Ingenuity
             ,
             thought
             it
             meritorious
             as
             well
             as
             lawful
             to
             deny
             whatsoever
             he
             saw
             could
             not
             be
             proved
             against
             him
             by
             his
             own
             Papers
             .
             And
             had
             not
             his
             former
             Letters
             been
             taken
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             denied
             all
             kind
             of
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             more
             probability
             ,
             than
             that
             any
             such
             communication
             was
             afterwards
             maintained
             betwixt
             them
             .
             Nor
             Secondly
             would
             the
             Consult
             April
             24.
             1678.
             have
             ever
             been
             acknowledged
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             mentioned
             in
             a
             Letter
             written
             by
             one
             Peters
             a
             Jesuite
             to
             one
             Tonstal
             of
             the
             
             same
             Society
             ,
             to
             meet
             at
             the
             said
             Consult
             ,
             which
             Letter
             was
             taken
             among
             
             Harcourt's
             Papers
             ,
             when
             his
             Chamber
             was
             searched
             :
             For
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             the
             finding
             of
             that
             Letter
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             confidently
             denied
             the
             whole
             thing
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             with
             more
             reputation
             to
             their
             wisdom
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             endeavouring
             now
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Consult
             was
             only
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             a
             trivial
             
             Meeting
             .
             For
             had
             that
             been
             all
             the
             reason
             for
             their
             Assembly
             ,
             what
             necessity
             was
             there
             for
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Every
               one
               is
               also
               to
               be
               minded
               not
               to
               hasten
               to
            
             London
             
               long
               before
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               nor
               to
               appear
               much
               about
               the
               Town
               till
               the
               Meeting
               be
               over
               ,
               lest
               occasion
               should
               be
               given
               to
               suspect
               the
               design
               .
               Finally
               secrecy
               as
               to
               the
               time
               and
               place
               is
               much
               recommended
               ,
               to
               all
               those
               that
               receive
               summons
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               appear
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             The
             whole
             strain
             of
             the
             Letter
             intimates
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             more
             then
             to
             be
             transacted
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             for
             their
             Interest
             to
             have
             known
             .
             What
             less
             doth
             the
             Judication
             of
             design
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             industriously
             concealed
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             an
             account
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             to
             meet
             about
             ,
             required
             the
             utmost
             secrecy
             ,
             impart
             and
             signifie
             to
             all
             Impartial
             men
             than
             what
             Dr.
             Oats
             had
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             business
             of
             that
             Consult
             ,
             long
             before
             this
             Letter
             was
             found
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             When
             some
             things
             which
             men
             have
             affirmed
             with
             the
             highest
             Asseverations
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             just
             ground
             of
             suspecting
             their
             Truth
             and
             Integrity
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             though
             the
             Evidence
             upon
             which
             we
             disbelieved
             them
             be
             not
             so
             apparent
             and
             palpable
             .
             Now
             ,
             did
             not
             Gavan
             acquit
             all
             the
             Jesuits
             save
             Mariana
             from
             allowing
             King-killing
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             near
             as
             positive
             and
             emphatical
             ,
             as
             those
             wherein
             he
             expressed
             and
             declared
             his
             own
             Innocency
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Plot
             ,
             because
             the
             Jesuits
             (
             saith
             
               Gavan
               )
               are
               so
               falsly
               charged
               for
               holding
               King-killing
               Doctrine
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               my
               duty
               to
               protest
               to
            
             
             
               you
               with
               my
               last
               dying
               words
               ,
               that
               neither
               I
               in
               particular
               ,
               nor
               the
               Jesuits
               in
               general
               ,
               hold
               any
               such
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               utterly
               abhor
               and
               detest
               it
               .
               And
               I
               do
               assure
               you
               ,
               that
               amongst
               the
               vast
               number
               of
               Authors
               which
               among
               the
               Jesuits
               have
               Printed
               Philosophy
               ,
               Divinity
               Cases
               ,
               or
               Sermons
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               ,
               to
               the
               best
               of
               my
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               allows
               of
               King-killing
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               holds
               this
               position
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               a
               private
               person
               to
               kill
               a
               King
               ,
               although
               a
               Heretick
               ,
               although
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               although
               a
               Tyrant
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               I
               say
               one
               Jesuit
               that
               holds
               this
               ,
               except
            
             Mariana
             the
             Spanish
             
               Jesuit
               ,
               and
               he
               defenas
               it
               not
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               only
               problematically
               ,
               for
               which
               his
               book
               was
               called
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               Opinion
               expunged
               and
               censured
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             joyn
             Issue
             with
             Gavan
             on
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Readers
             to
             judge
             of
             this
             Jesuits
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             by
             his
             falshood
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             What!
             not
             one
             Jesuit
             that
             allows
             the
             King-killing
             Doctrine
             ?
             when
             Father
             Campian
             tells
             us
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Jesuits
               have
               entred
            
             
             
               into
               a
               Covenant
               to
               destroy
               all
               Heretical
               Kings
               ,
               by
               whatsoever
               waies
               and
               means
               they
               are
               able
               best
               to
               effect
               it
               ?
            
             What!
             not
             one
             Jesuit
             but
             Mariana
             ,
             that
             maintains
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Book
             was
             called
             in
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             whereas
             that
             Book
             of
             Mariana
             was
             never
             called
             in
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             Sanctanellus
             is
             known
             to
             have
             written
             a
             Book
             containing
             the
             same
             principles
             ,
             which
             was
             therefore
             condemned
             to
             be
             burnt
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ?
             What!
             not
             one
             Jesuit
             that
             holds
             it
             lawful
             for
             a
             private
             person
             to
             kill
             a
             King
             ,
             although
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             although
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             although
             a
             Tyrant
             !
             whereas
             not
             only
             Suarez
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               That
               a
               King
               being
            
             
             
               deposed
               by
               the
               Papal
               Sentence
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               slain
               by
               any
               private
               person
               ;
               but
            
             Emanuelsa
             ,
             Molina
             ,
             
               and
               many
               others
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               having
               Excommunicated
               and
               Deposed
               a
               Prince
               ,
               any
               one
               may
               thereupon
               kill
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               Executioner
               of
               the
               Judgment
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Universal
               and
               Infallible
               Father
               .
            
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             produce
             a
             large
             Catalogue
             of
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             written
             in
             Justification
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             are
             enough
             to
             demonstrate
             how
             little
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Dying
             Speech
             of
             this
             audacious
             and
             impudent
             Person
             ,
             who
             having
             the
             confidence
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             
               should
               say
               any
               thing
               falsly
               at
               that
               season
               ,
               he
               must
               expect
               nothing
               but
               eternal
               damnation
               ,
            
             should
             nevertheless
             endeavour
             to
             impose
             so
             grosly
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             which
             is
             so
             obvious
             and
             palpable
             .
             Nay
             ,
             this
             
               very
               Gavan
            
             ,
             who
             renounceth
             all
             King-killing
             principles
             ,
             
               did
               nevertheless
               tell
               Mrs.
            
             Skipwith
             
               that
               the
               Queen
               might
               lawfully
               kill
               the
               King
               meerly
               for
               violating
               her
               Bed
               ;
               yea
               that
               she
               was
               bound
            
             
             
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               she
               did
               not
               ,
               she
               was
               guilty
               of
               his
               greater
               damnation
               in
               suffering
               him
               to
               continue
               in
               sin
               .
            
             And
             when
             we
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             who
             thought
             it
             lawful
             to
             advise
             the
             Murdering
             of
             his
             Prince
             for
             Adultery
             ,
             would
             much
             more
             pursue
             the
             destroying
             of
             him
             for
             Heresie
             .
             But
             when
             men
             have
             renounced
             all
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             regard
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             do
             only
             consult
             what
             may
             be
             most
             subservient
             to
             the
             wicked
             Designs
             which
             they
             have
             had
             in
             agitation
             ,
             and
             the
             Accomplishment
             whereof
             they
             would
             transmit
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             hopefulness
             and
             security
             as
             they
             can
             to
             others
             ;
             it
             is
             righteous
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             name
             they
             so
             daringly
             prophane
             ,
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             betray
             and
             discover
             themselves
             beyond
             all
             excuse
             and
             palliation
             in
             some
             one
             particular
             ,
             that
             the
             easie
             and
             credulous
             part
             of
             mankind
             may
             be
             cautioned
             and
             instructed
             to
             distrust
             as
             well
             as
             suspend
             believing
             them
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             are
             Coleman
             and
             Gavan
             the
             only
             persons
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Asseveratious
             of
             their
             Innocency
             ,
             have
             betrayed
             their
             guilt
             ,
             and
             left
             evident
             footsteps
             of
             their
             falshood
             ,
             when
             they
             pretended
             by
             all
             that
             might
             obtain
             credit
             among
             men
             ,
             to
             speak
             nothing
             but
             truth
             .
             For
             Mr.
             Harcourt
             ,
             a
             man
             whose
             Age
             and
             Experience
             should
             have
             rendred
             him
             more
             wary
             ,
             though
             his
             Religion
             did
             not
             teach
             him
             Integrity
             and
             Candor
             ,
             hath
             been
             left
             under
             the
             same
             Infatuation
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             particulars
             of
             which
             he
             would
             have
             acquitted
             himself
             ,
             hath
             discovered
             as
             much
             folly
             as
             villany
             .
             For
             whereas
             among
             other
             things
             deposed
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             being
             guilty
             of
             the
             Plot
             ,
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             testified
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             a
             Letter
             written
             with
             Father
             
             Harcourt's
             own
             hand
             to
             Father
             Evers
             ,
             declaring
             the
             Murder
             of
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             ,
             and
             dated
             the
             very
             night
             wherein
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             being
             the
             12th
             of
             October
             1678.
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             Intelligence
             he
             had
             declared
             at
             one
             Elds
             ,
             who
             keeps
             an
             Ale-house
             in
             Tixall
             ,
             on
             
               Monday
               October
            
             14.
             that
             a
             Justice
             of
             the
             Peace
             who
             lived
             at
             Westminster
             was
             murdered
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             he
             could
             have
             notice
             of
             it
             there
             so
             soon
             ,
             but
             from
             one
             that
             was
             accessary
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             Conspirator
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             being
             known
             in
             London
             till
             the
             Thursday
             following
             ;
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             probable
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             arrived
             at
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             and
             by
             the
             means
             which
             he
             declares
             .
             This
             all
             the
             Papists
             seemed
             sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             attempted
             to
             prove
             by
             some
             witnesses
             in
             whose
             presence
             this
             news
             was
             said
             to
             be
             reported
             by
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             said
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             heard
             by
             them
             .
             They
             have
             Wit
             enough
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             to
             prevent
             peoples
             believing
             their
             being
             guilty
             of
             that
             horrid
             Murther
             ,
             or
             to
             discharge
             Harcourt
             from
             a
             suspicion
             of
             having
             given
             the
             Information
             that
             it
             was
             effected
             ,
             but
             by
             affirming
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Intelligence
             arrived
             there
             ,
             till
             the
             Saturday
             sevennight
             after
             .
             And
             on
             the
             confidence
             that
             they
             could
             bribe
             the
             persons
             in
             whose
             presence
             it
             was
             said
             to
             be
             told
             ,
             to
             testifie
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             other
             Evidence
             given
             of
             it
             but
             Mr.
             Dugdales
             bare
             Affirmation
             ;
             Mr.
             Harcourt
             not
             only
             assumed
             the
             confidence
             to
             deny
             it
             upon
             his
             Tryal
             ,
             but
             to
             declare
             at
             his
             
             Death
             ,
             
               That
               as
               he
               hoped
               ,
               by
               the
               merits
               and
               passion
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               salvation
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               as
               innocent
               as
               the
               Child
               unborn
               ,
               of
               what
               was
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               .
            
             And
             yet
             two
             Gentlemen
             of
             known
             worth
             ,
             and
             unquestionable
             reputation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Edward
               Birch
            
             
               Esq
            
             and
             
               John
               Turton
            
             
               Esq
            
             have
             deposed
             upon
             Oath
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             Murther
             was
             commonly
             discoursed
             of
             about
             Tixall
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             known
             here
             in
             London
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             was
             killed
             ;
             nay
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             not
             demonstrative
             and
             convincing
             enough
             how
             the
             Intelligence
             behoved
             to
             reach
             thither
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             means
             that
             Loyal
             and
             Protestant
             Magistrate
             was
             so
             barbarously
             Massacred
             ;
             there
             are
             other
             two
             persons
             ,
             
               viz.
               James
               Ansell
            
             of
             Haywood
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               William
               Hanson
            
             of
             Wilnal
             in
             the
             same
             County
             ,
             who
             testifie
             likewise
             
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             published
             the
             News
             of
             the
             said
             Murder
             ,
             in
             their
             hearing
             at
             Elds
             ,
             the
             Alehouse-keeper
             in
             Tixall
             ,
             on
             Monday
             morning
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             of
             unspotted
             fame
             ,
             though
             of
             no
             great
             Rank
             or
             Quality
             ,
             so
             they
             inform
             not
             only
             as
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             place
             in
             it
             where
             this
             was
             declared
             ,
             but
             they
             mentioned
             divers
             other
             circumstances
             corroborative
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             they
             say
             .
             And
             whereas
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             thought
             himself
             so
             secure
             of
             overthrowing
             Mr.
             
             Dugdale's
             credit
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             he
             had
             testified
             besides
             ,
             by
             detecting
             him
             a
             Lyar
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             charged
             him
             with
             Perjury
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             bore
             himself
             most
             confidently
             in
             ,
             when
             upon
             his
             defence
             of
             having
             fully
             disproved
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Evidence
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             consider
             the
             Witnesses
             he
             produced
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             alledged
             for
             the
             invalidating
             Mr.
             
             Dugdale's
             Testimony
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Persons
             he
             relied
             so
             much
             upon
             ,
             for
             this
             service
             ,
             and
             whose
             Authority
             he
             ascribed
             so
             much
             unto
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             expected
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             should
             have
             submitted
             to
             what
             they
             said
             with
             an
             implicite
             faith
             ,
             were
             Mr.
             Phillips
             Incumbent
             at
             Tixall
             ,
             and
             one
             Mr.
             Sambitch
             who
             being
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             present
             when
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             communicated
             the
             foresaid
             Intelligence
             ,
             declared
             in
             Court
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             spoken
             or
             related
             in
             their
             hearing
             .
             But
             sure
             it
             is
             more
             rational
             to
             receive
             the
             Testimony
             of
             those
             who
             depose
             an
             Affirmative
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             justifie
             a
             Negative
             ,
             and
             especially
             after
             the
             Expiration
             of
             two
             years
             since
             the
             thing
             was
             said
             :
             And
             it
             is
             likewise
             more
             agreeable
             to
             all
             the
             measures
             of
             Justice
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             believed
             who
             deposed
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             than
             they
             who
             did
             not
             .
             And
             for
             one
             of
             my
             Lords
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Mr.
             Sambich
             his
             deafness
             might
             excuse
             him
             ,
             in
             saying
             he
             heard
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             same
             nearness
             to
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             when
             the
             words
             were
             spoken
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hanson
             or
             Mr.
             Ansell
             were
             .
             And
             besides
             though
             his
             deafness
             hindred
             his
             hearing
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             when
             he
             communicated
             that
             morning
             the
             news
             of
             the
             Murther
             ,
             nevertheless
             he
             had
             so
             far
             arrived
             at
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             some
             time
             or
             other
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             acquainted
             
             
               Charles
               Chetwyn
            
             
               Esq
            
             with
             it
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             
               Charles
               Chetwyn
            
             
               Esq
            
             deposed
             upon
             Oath
             at
             the
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             occasion
             I
             have
             mentioned
             this
             Gentleman
             .
             I
             shall
             crave
             Liberty
             to
             rectifie
             one
             mistake
             in
             the
             Printed
             Relation
             of
             that
             Tryal
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             
               Charles
               Chetwyn
            
             
               Esq
            
             swore
             ,
             this
             was
             told
             him
             by
             Sambich
             on
             Monday
             ,
             as
             
               Edward
               Smith
            
             
               Esq
            
             and
             Bencher
             of
             the
             
               Middle
               Temple
            
             ,
             and
             Justice
             Warcup
             ,
             who
             were
             both
             present
             at
             the
             said
             Tryal
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             depose
             ;
             yet
             through
             the
             fault
             either
             of
             the
             Printer
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             that
             took
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             Tuesday
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Published
             Account
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             to
             Mr.
             Phillips
             ,
             the
             other
             witness
             produced
             to
             detract
             from
             the
             credit
             of
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             where
             we
             desire
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             the
             denyal
             of
             his
             having
             heard
             any
             such
             words
             ,
             he
             denyed
             likewise
             his
             being
             at
             that
             Ale-house
             either
             that
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             following
             ,
             which
             as
             none
             about
             Tixall
             who
             know
             his
             constant
             custom
             of
             visiting
             
             Eld's
             once
             or
             twice
             a
             day
             ,
             can
             easily
             believe
             ;
             so
             he
             appears
             plainly
             to
             be
             a
             very
             bold
             and
             venturous
             person
             in
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             say
             that
             he
             was
             not
             such
             a
             day
             in
             a
             house
             where
             he
             used
             constantly
             to
             resort
             ,
             and
             this
             after
             such
             a
             compass
             of
             time
             wherein
             without
             reflection
             upon
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             memory
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             supposed
             not
             to
             remember
             what
             he
             either
             did
             ,
             or
             where
             he
             was
             so
             long
             before
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             something
             else
             to
             add
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Parson
             against
             a
             Protestant
             is
             everlastingly
             blasted
             and
             supplanted
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             thought
             to
             recommend
             his
             Testimony
             by
             pretending
             himself
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Information
             given
             upon
             Oath
             before
             Justice
             Warcup
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             the
             said
             Phillips
             declared
             his
             readiness
             to
             renounce
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             forsake
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             providing
             a
             competent
             Annual
             Provision
             could
             be
             settled
             upon
             him
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             :
             And
             pursuant
             hereunto
             he
             employed
             a
             friend
             to
             treat
             with
             my
             Lord
             Aston
             about
             it
             ,
             who
             being
             very
             fond
             of
             a
             Proselyte
             of
             such
             a
             character
             ,
             undertook
             to
             charge
             himself
             with
             the
             care
             of
             him
             and
             his
             family
             :
             But
             at
             the
             same
             time
             under
             the
             influence
             of
             Father
             Evers
             counsel
             ,
             he
             advised
             him
             to
             continue
             his
             station
             for
             a
             season
             where
             he
             was
             ;
             for
             by
             pretending
             himself
             still
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             remains
             better
             qualified
             ,
             and
             more
             capacitated
             to
             promote
             the
             Romish
             Interest
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             should
             immediately
             pull
             off
             his
             Mask
             ,
             and
             vouch
             himself
             openly
             for
             a
             Papal
             Convert
             .
          
           
             And
             surely
             no
             man
             can
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             a
             competent
             witness
             against
             the
             Credit
             and
             Reputation
             of
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             that
             is
             first
             willing
             to
             abjure
             his
             Religion
             upon
             so
             base
             motives
             ,
             and
             then
             proceeds
             upon
             as
             ill
             inducements
             to
             dissemble
             the
             Profession
             of
             a
             Religion
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             declared
             himself
             unsatisfied
             in
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             renounce
             .
             He
             that
             is
             not
             afraid
             to
             deal
             falsly
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             as
             Religion
             ,
             will
             not
             scruple
             to
             transgress
             the
             rules
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             prevaricate
             from
             the
             lines
             of
             Truth
             in
             moral
             Concernments
             .
             And
             especially
             when
             the
             acquitting
             himself
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             may
             be
             supposed
             his
             Probationership
             for
             his
             plenary
             admission
             into
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Compensation
             he
             was
             to
             make
             for
             the
             annual
             Pension
             that
             was
             to
             be
             settled
             upon
             him
             ;
             nor
             ought
             it
             to
             surprise
             any
             Protestant
             or
             True
             Englishman
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             able
             to
             muster
             up
             some
             few
             persons
             to
             detract
             from
             the
             esteem
             of
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             consider
             the
             Methods
             they
             have
             used
             by
             Bribery
             and
             Subornation
             to
             effect
             and
             accomplish
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             have
             proceeded
             further
             than
             to
             lessen
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             offers
             of
             money
             to
             engage
             men
             to
             destroy
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             first
             I
             shall
             produce
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Simon
               Wright
            
             one
             whom
             I
             briefly
             mentioned
             before
             ;
             this
             person
             being
             known
             to
             have
             been
             well
             acquainted
             with
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             used
             in
             quality
             of
             a
             Barber
             frequently
             to
             trim
             him
             ,
             was
             accordingly
             applied
             unto
             by
             Mr.
             Plessington
             ,
             and
             proffered
             seven
             hundred
             pounds
             
             if
             he
             would
             appear
             as
             a
             Witness
             to
             take
             off
             his
             Evidence
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             would
             destroy
             and
             assassinate
             him
             .
             And
             for
             his
             security
             as
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             money
             if
             he
             would
             have
             complied
             with
             the
             proposal
             ,
             both
             Mr.
             Reeves
             an
             Apothecary
             in
             Chancery-Lane
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Deway
             the
             Scriviner
             tendred
             him
             their
             several
             obligatory
             notes
             .
             Yea
             they
             framed
             a
             Paper
             for
             him
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             to
             testifie
             that
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             had
             suborned
             and
             hired
             him
             to
             swear
             against
             Sir
             
               James
               Symons
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Gerrard
             ,
             two
             Persons
             accused
             about
             the
             Plot
             ,
             which
             
             they
             prevailed
             with
             him
             by
             money
             and
             promises
             to
             set
             his
             hand
             unto
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             persuaded
             him
             to
             make
             an
             Affidavit
             upon
             it
             before
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             ;
             the
             tenor
             of
             which
             Paper
             being
             directed
             to
             Sir
             
               James
               Symons
            
             ,
             was
             as
             followeth
             ;
             
               I
               can
               ,
               bless
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               ,
               declare
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               that
               Mr.
            
             Dugdale
             
               hath
               been
               
               unkind
               to
               me
               in
               taking
               his
               opportunity
               of
               my
               poverty
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               private
               meeting
               of
               us
               two
               by
               his
               appointment
               .
               He
               did
               at
               that
               time
               preffer
            
             
             
               if
               I
               would
               swear
               against
               you
               and
               Mr.
            
             Gerrard
             ,
             
               he
               would
               protect
               me
               as
               one
               of
               the
               King's
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               not
               want
               money
               .
            
             And
             now
             as
             this
             Paper
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             to
             detect
             the
             waies
             and
             methods
             they
             have
             used
             for
             overthrowing
             the
             Reputation
             of
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             ;
             so
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             infatuation
             of
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             ,
             who
             to
             the
             blasting
             of
             the
             Papal
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             evidencing
             of
             his
             and
             others
             guilt
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             Conspiracy
             produced
             it
             .
             For
             being
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             their
             power
             to
             have
             suppressed
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Wright
             they
             did
             another
             Paper
             of
             much
             more
             consequence
             ,
             to
             which
             
             also
             they
             had
             suborned
             ,
             hired
             ,
             and
             wheedled
             him
             to
             set
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             enough
             to
             endeavour
             to
             corrupt
             persons
             to
             swear
             falsly
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             have
             dealt
             with
             some
             to
             assassinate
             and
             kill
             him
             ,
             as
             appears
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Informations
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Simon
               Wright
            
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             have
             stabbed
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Informations
             of
             
               Thomas
               Lander
            
             ,
             who
             they
             would
             have
             perswaded
             to
             put
             fire
             to
             the
             Room
             where
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             lay
             ,
             and
             to
             burn
             him
             in
             his
             Bed
             ;
             both
             which
             Informations
             are
             published
             lately
             by
             
               Thomas
               Symmons
            
             at
             the
             
               Prince's
               Arms
            
             in
             Ludgate-Street
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             following
             deposition
             of
             
               Simon
               Ansell
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Information
             of
             
               Simon
               Ansell
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             taken
             before
             one
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Justices
             of
             Peace
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             to
             
               Edmund
               Warcup
            
             
               Esq
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             Informant
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               at
               my
               Lord
            
             Astons
             
               Black-Smiths
               to
               have
               his
               Horse
               shodd
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               Mr.
            
             Francis
             Aston
             
               eldest
               Son
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             Aston
             ,
             
               came
               to
               the
               said
               Black-Smith's
               Shop
               ,
               and
               calling
               to
               this
               Informant
               ,
               took
               him
               apart
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               he
               might
               with
               ease
               do
               his
               Father
               and
               him
               the
               greatest
               kindness
               imaginable
               :
               He
               this
               Informant
               answered
               he
               would
               use
               all
               possible
               means
               to
               serve
               him
               and
               his
               Father
               ;
               if
               you
               do
               ,
               said
               Mr.
            
             Francis
             Aston
             ,
             
               and
               be
               true
               as
               to
               what
               I
               shall
               instruct
               you
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               that
               piece
               of
               ground
               which
               you
               hold
               of
               my
               Father
               in
            
             Brinsh
             
               Rent-free
               for
               seven
               Years
               ,
               and
               Ten
               Pounds
               in
               present
               Money
               besides
               .
               He
               this
               Informant
               answered
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               true
               and
               faithful
               to
               him
               and
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               know
               what
               they
               would
               have
               him
               to
               do
               :
               Mr.
            
             Francis
             Aston
             
               then
               told
               this
               Informant
               ,
               that
               Mr.
            
             Dugdale
             
               was
               coming
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               have
               him
               the
               said
               Informant
               go
               from
               place
               to
               place
               with
               the
               said
            
             Dugdale
             ,
             
               and
               to
               watch
               his
               opportunity
               till
               he
               could
               find
               a
               convenient
               place
               to
               kill
               the
               said
            
             Dugdale
             ,
             
               being
               his
               Fathers
               greatest
               and
               only
               Enemy
               :
               And
               that
               the
               surest
               way
               of
               accomplishing
               this
               ,
               was
               to
               charge
               a
               Pistol
               with
               a
               brace
               of
               Bullets
               :
               and
               as
               this
               Informant
               should
               find
               conveniency
               to
               shoot
               him
               in
               the
               back
               ,
               saying
               he
               will
               so
               certainly
               kill
               him
               :
               And
               withal
               he
               advised
               me
               that
               thereupon
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               ride
               to
               the
               next
               Town
               in
               a
               great
               fright
               ,
               and
               tell
               there
               ,
               that
            
             Dugdale
             
               and
               I
               ,
               being
               riding
               on
               the
               Rode
               together
               ,
               were
               met
               and
               assaulted
               by
               two
               men
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               shot
               Mr.
            
             Dugdale
             
               and
               killed
               him
               :
               And
               this
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               will
               both
               oblige
               my
               Father
               ,
               my self
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               Friends
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               also
               remove
               all
               suspition
               from
               your self
               ,
               considering
               what
               the
               Papists
               think
               themselves
               allowed
               to
               do
               against
               the
               Enemies
               of
               their
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             And
             considering
             how
             the
             Nation
             is
             filled
             with
             men
             of
             ill
             Principles
             and
             profligate
             lives
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             have
             been
             able
             to
             produce
             some
             persons
             to
             detract
             from
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Kings
             Evidence
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             accounted
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             found
             Instruments
             to
             assassinate
             every
             man
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             these
             Conspirators
             whom
             we
             have
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             only
             persons
             who
             have
             left
             uncontrollable
             Evidence
             of
             their
             guilt
             ,
             when
             with
             the
             highest
             Confidence
             they
             asserted
             their
             Innocency
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             Ireland
             also
             had
             the
             Fate
             to
             betray
             himself
             in
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Indiscretion
             and
             Folly
             ;
             for
             thinking
             to
             have
             invalidated
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Dr.
             Oats
             and
             Mr.
             Bedloe
             ;
             he
             affirms
             ,
             he
             protests
             ,
             he
             calls
             God
             to
             Witness
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             from
             the
             fifth
             of
             August
             ,
             till
             the
             fourteenth
             of
             September
             :
             Whereas
             they
             had
             sworn
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             him
             at
             Lonaon
             within
             that
             time
             .
             And
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             enough
             to
             have
             insisted
             upon
             it
             at
             his
             Tryal
             ,
             he
             sealed
             it
             with
             most
             solemn
             Asseverations
             at
             his
             death
             And
             yet
             it
             hath
             appeared
             since
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Mr.
             Jennison
             ,
             a
             person
             of
             an
             ancient
             and
             considerable
             family
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             unquestionable
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Irelands
             own
             Relation
             and
             Kinsman
             ;
             that
             Dr.
             Oats
             and
             Mr.
             
             Bedloe's
             Credit
             deserved
             not
             to
             be
             impeached
             on
             this
             account
             ;
             (
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             Asseverations
             or
             Oaths
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Papal
             Communion
             offered
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             the
             King's
             Evidences
             )
             
             seeing
             as
             he
             affirms
             ,
             he
             had
             both
             seen
             and
             Conversed
             with
             him
             at
             his
             Lodging
             in
             Russel-Street
             on
             the
             19th
             .
             of
             August
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             not
             only
             affirms
             upon
             the
             Word
             and
             Oath
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             particular
             and
             undeniable
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             man
             of
             sense
             but
             must
             acknowledge
             himself
             convinced
             ,
             that
             the
             Jesuit
             dyed
             with
             a
             Lye
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ;
             He
             that
             hath
             (
             or
             will
             )
             read
             his
             several
             Narratives
             concerning
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             mine
             in
             reference
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             soon
             see
             that
             Ireland
             discovered
             his
             being
             in
             Town
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             was
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Errand
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             Employed
             himself
             about
             was
             so
             black
             and
             detestable
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             so
             positive
             sworn
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             no
             way
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             swearing
             point
             blank
             that
             he
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             upon
             the
             spot
             where
             these
             things
             charged
             upon
             him
             were
             said
             to
             have
             been
             transacted
             .
             But
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Sore
             —
             and
             men
             live
             to
             be
             further
             confirmed
             and
             established
             in
             these
             very
             things
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             already
             sufficiently
             persuaded
             .
             I
             shall
             subjoyn
             one
             Testimony
             more
             of
             an
             honoured
             and
             worthy
             Gentleman
             and
             a
             Kinsman
             of
             Mr.
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             also
             saw
             and
             discoursed
             about
             several
             things
             with
             him
             in
             London
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             positively
             calls
             God
             to
             witness
             that
             he
             was
             elsewhere
             ,
             which
             confirms
             Mr.
             Jenisons
             ,
             Dr.
             Oats
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             Bedlow's
             Evidence
             ;
             The
             Gentleman
             is
             desirous
             for
             a
             season
             to
             have
             his
             Name
             concealed
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             Person
             of
             known
             worth
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             Confirm
             what
             is
             here
             said
             before
             any
             Magistrate
             when
             called
             thereunto
             .
             And
             whosoever
             considers
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             many
             reproaches
             fastned
             upon
             the
             Names
             ,
             but
             the
             attempts
             made
             upon
             the
             Lives
             ,
             of
             several
             of
             those
             who
             have
             concerned
             themselves
             in
             detecting
             and
             obstructing
             this
             Hellish
             Plot
             ,
             will
             think
             it
             no
             matter
             of
             surprise
             or
             amasement
             that
             Gentlemen
             should
             be
             shy
             in
             concerning
             themselves
             in
             it
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             life
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             or
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             People
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             which
             their
             Discovery
             will
             amount
             unto
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             detecting
             the
             Perjury
             of
             a
             Romish
             Priest.
             Nay
             is
             it
             not
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             little
             less
             than
             a
             dishonour
             to
             be
             a
             Discoverer
             ,
             even
             where
             the
             Kings
             life
             is
             eminently
             in
             danger
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             you
             would
             in
             some
             Company
             ,
             design
             the
             Exposing
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             you
             can
             not
             do
             it
             with
             a
             greater
             Emphasis
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             the
             general
             gust
             ,
             than
             by
             proclaiming
             him
             an
             Evidence
             :
             Which
             as
             it
             may
             serve
             for
             an
             Apology
             ,
             why
             this
             Gentleman
             conceals
             his
             Name
             ,
             so
             I
             do
             here
             pledge
             my
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             is
             not
             shamm'd
             by
             a
             Counterfeit
             Information
             ,
             but
             that
             what
             is
             here
             subjoyned
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             a
             Person
             of
             entire
             Credit
             and
             very
             good
             Quality
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             Justifie
             ;
             
               Namely
               ,
               That
               this
               Gentleman
               ,
               being
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
            
             Bartholomew
             
               Fair
               1678.
               going
               up
            
             Holborn
             ,
             
               with
               an
               intention
               to
               carry
               a
               Lady
               and
               a
               Relation
               of
               his
               to
               the
               Fair
               ,
               to
               entertain
               her
               with
               what
               the
               place
               could
               afford
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               what
               she
               would
               principally
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               see
               ,
               he
               accidentally
               met
               with
               Mr.
            
             Ireland
             
               who
               was
               also
               his
               Relation
               ,
               and
               between
               whom
               and
               him
               there
               had
               intervened
               a
               long
               Acquaintance
               .
               And
               that
               Mr.
            
             Ireland
             
               of
               whose
               Company
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               different
               Principles
               he
               was
               never
               fond
               ,
               not
               only
               accosting
               him
               ,
               but
               being
               importunate
               to
               drink
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               accordingly
               attended
               him
               into
               an
               adjoyning
               Ale-House
               at
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Three
               Pipes
               .
               Where
               they
               not
               only
               continued
               almost
               an
               hour
               together
               ,
               but
               had
               much
               Discourse
               concerning
               Religion
               :
               And
               that
               Mr.
            
             Ireland
             
               by
               way
               of
               sounding
               his
               Inclination
               to
               the
               Papal
               Church
               ,
               asked
               him
               ,
               whether
               if
               their
               Religion
               were
               Established
               by
               Law
               and
               publickly
               owned
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               he
               would
               not
               then
               embrace
               it
               ,
               and
               come
               over
               to
               their
               Communion
               ;
               To
               which
               the
               Gentleman
               replied
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Popish
             
               Religion
               was
               so
               repugnant
               to
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               Reason
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               never
               abandon
               his
               understanding
               so
               far
               as
               to
               espause
               or
               entertain
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               things
               should
               come
               to
               that
               pass
               as
               Mr.
            
             Ireland
             
               suggested
               ,
               he
               would
               submit
               to
               the
               Government
               in
            
             Popish
             
               hands
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               Popery
               .
            
             So
             that
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             evident
             ,
             than
             that
             Ireland
             was
             in
             London
             ;
             when
             he
             calls
             God
             and
             Angels
             to
             witness
             ,
             and
             pawns
             his
             Salvation
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             Staffordshire
             .
             Who
             could
             have
             believed
             that
             a
             Person
             not
             only
             pretending
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             sacred
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             trusted
             with
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             Sacred
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             assuming
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             durst
             have
             had
             the
             boldness
             and
             impudence
             to
             dare
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             affront
             the
             Omniscient
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             abuse
             Mankind
             ,
             in
             so
             horrid
             a
             manner
             .
             This
             is
             a
             new
             way
             of
             leaving
             the
             World
             with
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             renounce
             all
             right
             to
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             future
             blessedness
             ,
             if
             Dissimulation
             and
             Perjury
             may
             not
             entitle
             them
             to
             it
             .
             We
             may
             justly
             conceive
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             themselves
             dispensed
             with
             to
             Blaspheme
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             whensoever
             their
             doing
             so
             is
             subservient
             to
             the
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             that
             they
             reckon
             ,
             such
             impieties
             will
             not
             only
             be
             forgiven
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             End
             which
             they
             are
             perpetrated
             for
             ,
             but
             become
             Sanctified
             and
             commence
             Meritorious
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             forfeits
             his
             Discretion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             proclaims
             himself
             unworthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             that
             can
             believe
             the
             Asseveration
             of
             a
             Priest
             or
             Jesuit
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             own
             Innocency
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             so
             demonstratively
             detected
             Mr.
             Ireland
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             we
             have
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             horrid
             Impostors
             .
             And
             we
             may
             also
             gather
             ,
             with
             what
             Resignation
             the
             Popish
             Laity
             subject
             themselves
             
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             their
             Ghostly
             Fathers
             ,
             being
             so
             ready
             to
             Sacrifice
             their
             Souls
             to
             Eternal
             Punishments
             ,
             in
             their
             protesting
             that
             to
             be
             true
             which
             they
             know
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             dispute
             or
             decline
             obedience
             in
             whatsoever
             they
             require
             of
             them
             .
             For
             by
             the
             amazing
             prevarication
             in
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             Morality
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             those
             that
             they
             had
             mustered
             up
             from
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             guilty
             of
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             well
             conclude
             that
             they
             had
             implicitly
             trusted
             both
             their
             Reputations
             and
             Souls
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Priests
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             account
             it
             a
             Criminal
             Matter
             to
             enquire
             how
             they
             dispose
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Having
             thus
             far
             Detected
             not
             only
             the
             villanous
             Perjuries
             of
             Romanists
             which
             are
             of
             a
             more
             ancient
             date
             ,
             but
             made
             some
             fresh
             Reflections
             upon
             ,
             and
             given
             ample
             Discoveries
             of
             the
             blasphemous
             falshoods
             ;
             that
             several
             Executed
             for
             this
             late
             Plot
             ,
             have
             dyed
             guilty
             of
             ;
             We
             now
             proceed
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             unparallell'd
             Impudence
             ,
             and
             brasen
             Impostures
             of
             the
             late
             
               Viscount
               Stafford
            
             .
             And
             the
             first
             thing
             we
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             renounceth
             in
             his
             last
             breath
             all
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             
               if
               ever
               he
               were
               guilty
               himself
               ,
               or
               knew
               of
               any
               that
               were
               ,
               of
               the
               Crimes
               whereof
               he
               was
               Accused
               .
               And
               yet
               by
               a
               Letter
               directed
               to
               my
               Lord
            
             Aston
             ,
             
               which
               was
               found
               in
               his
               Study
               at
            
             Tixall
             
               when
               searched
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               was
               subscribed
            
             Stafford
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Letter
               dated
               from
            
             Stafford
             
               October
               8.
               78.
               the
               Plot
               is
               both
               confessed
               under
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               his
               particular
               Interest
               and
               Co-operation
               in
               it
               acknowledged
               .
            
             The
             words
             of
             which
             Letter
             were
             as
             followeth
             .
             
               My
               Lord
               the
               Plot
               is
               discovered
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               all
               undone
               .
               And
               I
               am
               going
               into
            
             Shropshire
             
               to
               stifle
               it
               as
               much
               as
               I
               can
               ;
               and
               I
               pray
               do
               you
               the
               same
               in
            
             Staffordshire
             .
             This
             Letter
             was
             seised
             by
             Captain
             
               Thomas
               Lane
            
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             and
             Deputy
             Lieutenant
             in
             Staffordshire
             .
             And
             accordingly
             he
             Deposed
             before
             the
             Committee
             appointed
             as
             Managers
             for
             the
             Tryal
             of
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             ,
             and
             was
             ready
             to
             have
             proved
             it
             openly
             in
             Court
             if
             he
             had
             been
             called
             thereunto
             .
             But
             those
             worthy
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             were
             entrusted
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Impeachment
             of
             Treason
             against
             Stafford
             ,
             did
             upon
             some
             prudential
             Considerations
             decline
             the
             mentioning
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             And
             the
             rather
             because
             they
             had
             other
             sufficient
             Evidence
             for
             the
             Convicting
             of
             that
             Criminal
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             make
             any
             Critical
             Enquiry
             ,
             how
             this
             Letter
             under
             my
             Lords
             hand
             came
             to
             be
             suppressed
             or
             lost
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             ,
             from
             it
             s
             not
             being
             Communicated
             neither
             to
             the
             Committee
             of
             Secrecy
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Committee
             of
             Managers
             of
             the
             Tryal
             .
             But
             this
             Mr.
             Lane
             Deposeth
             ,
             That
             having
             shewn
             it
             to
             Mr.
             Mosely
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Quality
             in
             the
             foresaid
             County
             ,
             and
             to
             diverse
             others
             who
             have
             attested
             the
             same
             before
             a
             Committee
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             he
             did
             transmit
             it
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Clerks
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             received
             a
             Letter
             concerning
             the
             receipt
             of
             it
             from
             one
             of
             the
             Clerks
             .
             Had
             the
             Plot
             succeeded
             this
             late
             Lord
             would
             have
             been
             proud
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             derive
             glory
             to
             his
             Family
             from
             it
             ;
             but
             being
             discovered
             ,
             and
             it
             appearing
             so
             full
             of
             horror
             to
             all
             the
             sober
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             way
             left
             for
             the
             preventing
             the
             ruine
             of
             themselves
             and
             Posterities
             ,
             but
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             to
             disclaim
             and
             abjure
             it
             .
             Alass
             !
             We
             needed
             no
             Witnesses
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             Plot
             carried
             on
             by
             the
             Papists
             for
             many
             years
             past
             against
             our
             Religion
             ;
             the
             Caballing
             of
             the
             chief
             Factors
             of
             the
             Romish
             Party
             ,
             the
             raising
             Money
             upon
             their
             Estates
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             promoting
             Collections
             amongst
             the
             Papal
             Zealots
             abroad
             ,
             the
             putting
             themselves
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Forreign
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             industriously
             providing
             and
             furnishing
             themselves
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             with
             Horse
             and
             Arms
             ,
             were
             so
             many
             uncontrollable
             Evidences
             of
             it
             to
             all
             Persons
             of
             ordinary
             Converse
             and
             Observation
             .
             And
             the
             Depositions
             of
             such
             as
             have
             come
             in
             to
             make
             detection
             of
             this
             Conspiracy
             ,
             do
             so
             correspond
             with
             what
             most
             men
             have
             seen
             and
             took
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             utmost
             they
             amount
             unto
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             afford
             us
             a
             legal
             proof
             of
             that
             ,
             whereof
             we
             had
             before
             a
             moral
             assurance
             .
             Can
             it
             be
             imagined
             that
             
               Coleman
               ,
               Throgmorton
               ,
               Leyborn
            
             ,
             should
             only
             be
             acquainted
             with
             so
             great
             and
             important
             a
             Design
             :
             and
             that
             
               Powis
               ,
               Bellasis
               ,
               Arundel
            
             ,
             and
             Stafford
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             .
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             former
             were
             too
             inconsiderable
             to
             give
             either
             Authority
             to
             so
             weighty
             an
             undertaking
             ,
             or
             yield
             that
             assistance
             which
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             effecting
             and
             accomplishing
             of
             it
             .
             None
             below
             those
             of
             the
             highest
             Quality
             in
             the
             Papal
             Party
             ,
             were
             furnished
             either
             with
             Wisdom
             to
             conduct
             it
             ,
             Interest
             to
             obtain
             Forreign
             Countenance
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             Treasure
             and
             Power
             to
             possess
             the
             meanest
             with
             the
             least
             hope
             of
             success
             .
             Could
             
               Coleman
               judge
               that
               their
               Design
               made
               so
               happy
               an
               advance
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               quickly
               see
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
            
             Protestant
             Party
             ;
             as
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Nuncio
             bearing
             date
             the
             9th
             .
             of
             August
             testifieth
             ;
             If
             there
             had
             not
             been
             a
             general
             Confederacy
             among
             all
             the
             Papists
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             and
             extirpate
             those
             modern
             Hereticks
             :
             Or
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             fasten
             any
             other
             sense
             upon
             Father
             Irelands
             Letter
             from
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             wherein
             he
             tells
             his
             Correspondents
             here
             ,
             
               that
               all
               things
               were
               in
               a
               readiness
               there
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Blow
               should
               be
               given
               here
               ,
            
             but
             that
             they
             had
             both
             projected
             the
             murdering
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             having
             once
             accomplished
             that
             ,
             to
             proceed
             immediately
             to
             the
             extirpation
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
             I
             should
             not
             have
             published
             the
             foregoing
             Letter
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             safety
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Nation
             upon
             this
             Traiterous
             Malefactor
             ,
             exacted
             it
             of
             me
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             some
             Persons
             may
             be
             advised
             and
             instructed
             ,
             how
             they
             behave
             themselves
             in
             reference
             to
             Papers
             and
             Informations
             which
             arrive
             with
             them
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             seeing
             they
             may
             hereby
             find
             and
             observe
             ,
             that
             their
             carriages
             and
             transactions
             lie
             not
             so
             hid
             and
             concealed
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             to
             their
             own
             ruine
             at
             last
             ,
             though
             to
             our
             danger
             at
             present
             ,
             believe
             and
             imagine
             .
             But
             let
             us
             in
             the
             next
             place
             consider
             how
             many
             Witnesses
             have
             testified
             my
             Lord
             
             Stafford's
             share
             and
             part
             in
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             possibly
             be
             astonished
             ,
             how
             he
             durst
             shut
             up
             his
             dying
             Speech
             in
             saying
             with
             so
             little
             concernedness
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             righteous
             Tribunal
             he
             was
             immediately
             to
             appear
             before
             ;
             
               I
               do
               with
               my
               last
               breath
               truely
               assert
               my
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               hope
               the
               Omniscient
               All-seeing
               just
               God
               will
               deal
               with
               me
               accordingly
               .
            
             Were
             they
             not
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             to
             hope
             to
             be
             acquitted
             upon
             bare
             denying
             what
             such
             a
             number
             have
             Deposed
             ,
             were
             to
             make
             the
             Conviction
             of
             Malefactors
             and
             Criminals
             a
             thing
             wholly
             impossible
             .
             And
             were
             they
             not
             all
             Papists
             and
             purposed
             so
             to
             live
             and
             dye
             ,
             if
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             Plot
             had
             not
             filled
             them
             with
             horror
             concerning
             a
             Religion
             that
             justified
             so
             Execrable
             a
             Conspiracy
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             originally
             any
             hatred
             against
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             accuse
             the
             principal
             Members
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             of
             those
             Villanies
             and
             Crimes
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             the
             Treasons
             which
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             were
             engaged
             in
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             renounce
             that
             Religion
             which
             put
             them
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             whose
             Principles
             made
             it
             Meritorious
             to
             prosecute
             it
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword.
             Besides
             ,
             these
             Witnesses
             were
             Persons
             whom
             this
             Lord
             is
             never
             said
             to
             have
             disobliged
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             can
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             accused
             him
             out
             of
             Malice
             and
             Revenge
             ;
             And
             which
             is
             very
             material
             for
             obtaining
             belief
             to
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             they
             were
             wholly
             Strangers
             one
             to
             another
             till
             after
             the
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Plot
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             charging
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             and
             others
             with
             such
             and
             such
             Crimes
             ,
             was
             not
             any
             contrivance
             among
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             a
             thing
             they
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             concerted
             between
             them
             .
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             their
             Evidence
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             man
             should
             have
             ever
             ventured
             upon
             the
             giving
             of
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             personal
             and
             particular
             knowledge
             of
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             it
             .
             For
             they
             not
             only
             declare
             all
             with
             the
             greatest
             plainness
             and
             distinctness
             ,
             but
             whensoever
             there
             was
             any
             attempt
             to
             distract
             or
             entangle
             them
             by
             cross
             Questions
             ,
             they
             both
             persevere
             to
             answer
             with
             the
             greatest
             presence
             and
             sedateness
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Replies
             to
             reflect
             further
             light
             and
             certainty
             on
             what
             they
             said
             before
             ;
             For
             as
             the
             particulars
             they
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             are
             too
             many
             for
             the
             most
             fertile
             Imagination
             to
             have
             invented
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             them
             cohere
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             cause
             one
             of
             them
             support
             and
             fortifie
             another
             ;
             So
             notwithstanding
             the
             number
             of
             the
             things
             they
             have
             Deposed
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             previous
             acquaintance
             amongst
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             in
             nothing
             contradicted
             one
             another
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             one
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             support
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             himself
             said
             ,
             undermined
             or
             supplanted
             the
             certainty
             of
             what
             others
             have
             alledged
             .
             Or
             can
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             though
             they
             had
             been
             never
             so
             wicked
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             scrupled
             the
             destroying
             the
             lives
             of
             innocent
             Persons
             in
             order
             to
             profit
             and
             advantage
             ,
             that
             yet
             they
             should
             not
             only
             be
             such
             fools
             but
             so
             perfectly
             mad
             ,
             as
             to
             assault
             the
             lives
             of
             so
             many
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Peers
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             so
             befriended
             not
             only
             in
             their
             numerous
             Relations
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             interest
             which
             they
             had
             as
             well
             in
             his
             Majesty
             as
             those
             of
             greatest
             Authority
             about
             him
             .
             Surely
             nothing
             but
             an
             assured
             knowledge
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             inform
             concerning
             ,
             and
             a
             conscientious
             desire
             to
             prevent
             the
             mischiefs
             which
             these
             great
             persons
             in
             combination
             with
             others
             ,
             were
             hastning
             to
             involve
             the
             Nation
             under
             ,
             could
             have
             ever
             prevailed
             with
             them
             to
             expose
             themselves
             to
             so
             many
             visible
             dangers
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             foreseen
             ,
             the
             accusing
             so
             many
             Peers
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             obnoxious
             and
             liable
             unto
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             only
             particular
             wherein
             we
             shall
             detect
             and
             lay
             open
             this
             false
             and
             perjured
             Person
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             hasten
             to
             a
             second
             thing
             wherein
             this
             late
             Viscount
             hath
             prostituted
             his
             Conscience
             by
             asserting
             that
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             prove
             by
             undubitable
             Testimony
             to
             be
             a
             gross
             and
             impudent
             falshood
             .
             And
             it
             is
             some
             advantage
             that
             we
             can
             deal
             with
             the
             Papists
             on
             a
             subject
             ,
             that
             relates
             wholly
             to
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             for
             here
             both
             the
             meanest
             and
             those
             of
             the
             narrowest
             Understanding
             ,
             are
             as
             capable
             of
             being
             Umpires
             betwixt
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             comprehending
             what
             is
             proved
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             a
             more
             elevated
             Condition
             ,
             and
             improved
             Abilities
             .
             This
             Lord
             then
             having
             both
             protested
             upon
             his
             Tryal
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             spake
             with
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             but
             once
             ,
             
               and
               averred
               it
               upon
               his
               Death
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               spake
               unto
            
             
             
               him
               of
               any
               thing
               save
               about
               a
               Foot-boy
               ,
               or
               Foot-man
               ,
               or
               Foot-race
               ,
               and
               never
               was
               then
               alone
               with
               him
            
             ;
             We
             shall
             therefore
             by
             some
             of
             the
             many
             undeniable
             Depositions
             which
             we
             could
             produce
             ,
             demonstrate
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             often
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             times
             and
             seasons
             when
             there
             could
             be
             no
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             of
             any
             such
             affair
             or
             business
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             And
             this
             Viscount
             
             having
             also
             upon
             his
             Tryal
             
               solemnly
               attested
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               detested
            
             
             Dugdale
             ,
             
               as
               so
               mean
               a
               Knave
               ,
               that
               often
               and
               often
               ,
               when
               dry
               at
               my
               Lord
            
             Aston
             '
             
               s
               Table
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               call
               for
               Drink
               when
               he
               saw
               him
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               often
               refused
               to
               take
               Drink
               at
               his
               hands
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             prove
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             several
             Persons
             whose
             Credit
             can
             no
             ways
             be
             impeached
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             another
             kind
             of
             value
             for
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             withdrawn
             from
             the
             Society
             of
             very
             considerable
             Persons
             to
             converse
             with
             this
             very
             Dugdale
             ,
             whom
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             represent
             as
             
               so
               mean
               a
               Knave
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             
               frequently
               declined
               to
               take
               Drink
               at
               his
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         William
                         Skelton
                      
                       late
                       of
                       Horecross
                       in
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       now
                       of
                       
                         St.
                         Martins
                      
                       in
                       the
                       Fields
                       in
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Middlesex
                       Gent.
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       this
                       17th
                       .
                       day
                       of
                       January
                       1680.
                       before
                       me
                       
                         Edmond
                         Warcupp
                      
                       
                         Esq
                      
                       one
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       Peace
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       County
                       and
                       City
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Middle
                         .
                         &
                         Westm.
                         ss
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       THis
                       Informant
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       waited
                       on
                       
                         Robert
                         Howard
                      
                       of
                       Horecross
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       
                         Esq
                      
                       to
                       the
                       House
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Aston
                       at
                       Tixall
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       on
                       the
                       12th
                       .
                       of
                       September
                       1678.
                       and
                       then
                       and
                       there
                       saw
                       William
                       late
                       Lord
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       talking
                       with
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       .
                       And
                       on
                       the
                       13th
                       .
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       month
                       of
                       September
                       1678.
                       this
                       Informant
                       stepping
                       by
                       accident
                       into
                       a
                       Room
                       there
                       called
                       the
                       little
                       Dining-Room
                       or
                       little
                       Parlour
                       ,
                       some
                       time
                       before
                       Dinner
                       ,
                       he
                       then
                       and
                       there
                       saw
                       the
                       said
                       William
                       late
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       said
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       ,
                       talking
                       and
                       discoursing
                       together
                       in
                       private
                       ,
                       no
                       other
                       person
                       then
                       being
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Room
                       besides
                       themselves
                       ,
                       whereupon
                       this
                       Informant
                       soon
                       withdrew
                       lest
                       he
                       should
                       interrupt
                       their
                       Conference
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       Informant
                       is
                       most
                       assured
                       of
                       the
                       Premisses
                       ,
                       by
                       a
                       certain
                       Memorandum
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       then
                       wrote
                       down
                       in
                       his
                       own
                       Pocket
                       Book
                       ,
                       which
                       at
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       this
                       Information
                       is
                       produced
                       .
                       And
                       he
                       likewise
                       saw
                       the
                       said
                       William
                       late
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       said
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       ,
                       discoursing
                       together
                       in
                       Tixall
                       Park
                       in
                       the
                       Buck
                       season
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       year
                       1678.
                       no
                       other
                       Person
                       being
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       while
                       the
                       Gentry
                       then
                       Assembled
                       ,
                       were
                       hunting
                       the
                       Buck
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Park
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       Informant
                       further
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       as
                       he
                       was
                       walking
                       in
                       Tixall
                       Hall
                       about
                       the
                       18th
                       .
                       or
                       19th
                       .
                       day
                       of
                       September
                       1678.
                       he
                       observed
                       the
                       said
                       William
                       late
                       Lord
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       go
                       into
                       a
                       Room
                       called
                       the
                       great
                       Parlour
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Dining-Room
                       which
                       adjoyned
                       to
                       his
                       Lordships
                       Lodging
                       Chamber
                       ,
                       and
                       immediately
                       the
                       said
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       followed
                       him
                       into
                       the
                       said
                       Room
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       Informant
                       saw
                       them
                       two
                       alone
                       discoursing
                       together
                       ,
                       but
                       how
                       long
                       they
                       continued
                       there
                       ,
                       or
                       what
                       their
                       Discourse
                       was
                       ,
                       he
                       knoweth
                       not
                       .
                       And
                       by
                       these
                       and
                       other
                       Observations
                       ,
                       this
                       Informant
                       did
                       believe
                       that
                       the
                       said
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       ,
                       was
                       in
                       good
                       esteem
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       some
                       trust
                       with
                       the
                       said
                       late
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       .
                       And
                       he
                       further
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       said
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       was
                       then
                       Steward
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       Aston
                       ,
                       and
                       had
                       great
                       Power
                       and
                       Command
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Astons
                       Family
                       at
                       Tixall
                       ,
                       and
                       bought
                       and
                       sold
                       all
                       things
                       relating
                       to
                       the
                       Family
                       or
                       Estate
                       at
                       Tixall
                       ,
                       and
                       was
                       the
                       Chiefest
                       man
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       Astons
                       Family
                       ,
                       and
                       paid
                       the
                       Wages
                       of
                       Labourers
                       ,
                       and
                       had
                       a
                       very
                       good
                       Name
                       and
                       Reputation
                       among
                       the
                       Gentry
                       of
                       that
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       Papists
                       as
                       Protestants
                       ,
                       and
                       was
                       frequently
                       termed
                       Honest
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       Informant
                       further
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       observed
                       the
                       said
                       William
                       late
                       Lord
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       own
                       the
                       said
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       with
                       respect
                       ,
                       calling
                       him
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       at
                       Dinners
                       and
                       Suppers
                       before
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Astons
                       face
                       ,
                       both
                       when
                       they
                       did
                       eat
                       in
                       private
                       ,
                       and
                       when
                       they
                       did
                       eat
                       in
                       publick
                       with
                       other
                       Gentry
                       and
                       Persons
                       of
                       Quality
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       House
                       ,
                       to
                       which
                       there
                       was
                       great
                       resort
                       in
                       that
                       year
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       Informant
                       likewise
                       observed
                       the
                       said
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       was
                       well
                       respected
                       and
                       very
                       civilly
                       treated
                       by
                       the
                       said
                       William
                       late
                       Lord
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       in
                       other
                       Companies
                       and
                       Places
                       ,
                       where
                       they
                       Occasionally
                       met
                       .
                       And
                       further
                       saith
                       not
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         William
                         Skelton
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Jurat
                         '
                         die
                         &
                         Anno
                         supradict
                         '
                         coram
                         me
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           Edm.
                           Warcupp
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Vera
                         Copia
                         Ex
                         '
                         per
                         me
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           Edmond
                           Warcupp
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         Walter
                         Collins
                      
                       of
                       the
                       Burrough
                       of
                       Stafford
                       Gent.
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       the
                       19th
                       .
                       day
                       of
                       January
                       1680.
                       before
                       
                         Tho.
                         Blacks
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Sampson
                         Byrch
                      
                       ,
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       Peace
                       for
                       the
                       said
                       Burrough
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Stafford
                         Burrough
                         ss
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       WHo
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       or
                       about
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Christ
                       1678.
                       he
                       saw
                       the
                       late
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       ,
                       walk
                       together
                       in
                       the
                       Court
                       Yard
                       belonging
                       to
                       Tixall
                       Hall
                       ,
                       between
                       the
                       Gate-house
                       and
                       the
                       said
                       Hall
                       ,
                       about
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       a
                       quarter
                       of
                       an
                       hour
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       no
                       other
                       Person
                       did
                       walk
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       or
                       was
                       in
                       hearing
                       of
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Wal.
                         Collins
                         .
                      
                       
                         Signed
                         in
                         presence
                         of
                         
                           William
                           Southall
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Jurat
                         '
                         die
                         &
                         Anno
                         predict
                         '
                         coram
                      
                       
                         
                           Tho.
                           Blake
                           ,
                           Sam.
                           Byrch
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Thomas
                         Jordan
                      
                       of
                       Little-Haywood
                       in
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       Gent.
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       High-Constables
                       for
                       the
                       said
                       County
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         Staff.
                         ss
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       SAith
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       Summer
                       time
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       One
                       thousand
                       six
                       hundred
                       seventy
                       and
                       eight
                       ,
                       on
                       a
                       Thursday
                       ,
                       being
                       a
                       Bowling
                       day
                       at
                       Tixall
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       County
                       ,
                       he
                       this
                       Informant
                       saw
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       and
                       the
                       Lord
                       Aston
                       stand
                       together
                       on
                       the
                       side
                       of
                       the
                       Bowling-Green
                       ,
                       a
                       distance
                       from
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       Company
                       there
                       ,
                       and
                       out
                       of
                       their
                       hearing
                       :
                       And
                       while
                       their
                       Lordships
                       stood
                       at
                       that
                       distance
                       ,
                       this
                       Informant
                       saw
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       go
                       to
                       their
                       Lordships
                       and
                       stand
                       with
                       them
                       in
                       that
                       place
                       out
                       of
                       hearing
                       of
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       Company
                       about
                       a
                       quarter
                       of
                       an
                       hour
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       Lordships
                       and
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       did
                       Discourse
                       together
                       all
                       that
                       time
                       as
                       this
                       Informant
                       verily
                       believes
                       ,
                       (
                       this
                       Informant
                       being
                       in
                       their
                       sight
                       all
                       that
                       time
                       ,
                       but
                       not
                       in
                       their
                       hearing
                       .
                       )
                    
                     
                       
                         Thomas
                         Jordan
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           15
                           die
                           January
                           1680.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         Signed
                         then
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         
                           Thomas
                           Whitbey
                           ,
                           Edward
                           Foden
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         William
                         Suelson
                      
                       of
                       Great-Haywood
                       Nailer
                       ,
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       before
                       Sir
                       
                         Bryan
                         Broughton
                      
                       Knight
                       and
                       Barronet
                       Jan.
                       13.
                       1680.
                       
                    
                     
                       WHo
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       about
                       Michaelmas
                       was
                       two
                       years
                       ,
                       he
                       saw
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       walking
                       alone
                       with
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       upon
                       Tixall
                       Bowling-Alley
                       :
                       And
                       this
                       Informant
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       knew
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       the
                       one
                       hand
                       from
                       the
                       other
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       hath
                       often
                       seen
                       him
                       at
                       Tixall
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         William
                         Suelson
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Jurat
                         '
                         coram
                         me
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           B.
                           Broughton
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         Richard
                         Parkin
                      
                       of
                       Shutburrough
                       in
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       in
                       Stafford
                       before
                       
                         James
                         Lewes
                      
                       of
                       the
                       Burrough
                       of
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Thomas
                         Blake
                      
                       and
                       
                         Sampson
                         Byrch
                      
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Burrough
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Staff.
                         ss
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       WHo
                       upon
                       his
                       Oath
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       Summer
                       time
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Christ
                       1677.
                       he
                       saw
                       William
                       late
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       together
                       by
                       themselves
                       and
                       none
                       else
                       with
                       them
                       in
                       the
                       Court
                       at
                       Tixall
                       betwixt
                       Tixall
                       Hall
                       and
                       the
                       Stables
                       there
                       .
                       And
                       also
                       that
                       he
                       this
                       Informant
                       saw
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       together
                       ,
                       and
                       none
                       else
                       with
                       them
                       upon
                       a
                       Hempland
                       belonging
                       to
                       
                         Walter
                         Eld
                      
                       of
                       Tixall
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Rich.
                           Parkin
                        
                         his
                         [
                         A
                         ]
                         Mark.
                         
                      
                       
                         Signed
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         
                           William
                           Southall
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           15.
                           
                           Jan.
                           1680.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Jurat
                         '
                         coram
                      
                       
                         
                           James
                           Lewes
                           ,
                           Tho.
                           Blake
                           ,
                           Samp.
                           Byrch
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Vera
                         Copia
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Information
                         of
                      
                       Tho.
                       Creswell
                       of
                       Little-Haywood
                       Cordwayner
                       Januar.
                       11.
                       1680.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Staff.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       WHo
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       Summer
                       time
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       1676.
                       he
                       was
                       at
                       Tixall
                       to
                       ride
                       Horses
                       ,
                       and
                       about
                       a
                       month
                       before
                       Michaelmas
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       took
                       him
                       to
                       be
                       his
                       Page
                       ,
                       with
                       whom
                       he
                       lived
                       a
                       year
                       and
                       a
                       quarter
                       ,
                       within
                       that
                       time
                       my
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       was
                       three
                       or
                       four
                       times
                       at
                       Tixall
                       ,
                       and
                       staied
                       sometimes
                       two
                       or
                       three
                       nights
                       together
                       ,
                       and
                       three
                       or
                       four
                       mornings
                       he
                       hath
                       sent
                       this
                       Informant
                       to
                       see
                       for
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       and
                       bid
                       him
                       come
                       to
                       him
                       for
                       to
                       speak
                       with
                       him
                       :
                       And
                       this
                       Informant
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       seen
                       him
                       at
                       the
                       least
                       three
                       times
                       go
                       into
                       the
                       Parlour
                       to
                       my
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       and
                       his
                       Gentleman
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       soon
                       as
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       came
                       in
                       ,
                       his
                       Gentleman
                       came
                       out
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       remained
                       single
                       with
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       several
                       other
                       places
                       he
                       hath
                       seen
                       my
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       with
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         Sampson
                         Rawlins
                      
                       of
                       Tixall
                       in
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       Taylor
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Staff.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       WHo
                       informeth
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       latter
                       end
                       of
                       Summer
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       1678.
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       being
                       then
                       at
                       Tixall
                       ,
                       he
                       this
                       Informant
                       saw
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       and
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       walk
                       together
                       in
                       Tixall
                       Hall
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       some
                       time
                       they
                       had
                       been
                       together
                       walking
                       themselves
                       ,
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       went
                       and
                       fetcht
                       the
                       Lord
                       Aston
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Informations
                       above
                       written
                       were
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       the
                       11th
                       .
                       of
                       January
                       1680.
                       before
                       
                         Henry
                         Vernon
                      
                       
                         Esq
                      
                       one
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       Peace
                       for
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         William
                         Southall
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         Thomas
                         Robinson
                      
                       of
                       Ingestry
                       in
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       Husbandman
                       ,
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       the
                       two
                       and
                       twentieth
                       day
                       of
                       January
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       1680.
                       before
                       
                         James
                         Lewes
                      
                       Mayor
                       of
                       the
                       Burrough
                       of
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Sampson
                         Byrch
                      
                       Justice
                       of
                       Peace
                       for
                       the
                       said
                       Burrough
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Staff.
                         ss
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       THis
                       Informant
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       month
                       of
                       September
                       1678.
                       he
                       this
                       Informant
                       being
                       then
                       at
                       Tixall
                       Hall
                       ,
                       he
                       saw
                       William
                       late
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       and
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       come
                       together
                       and
                       none
                       else
                       with
                       them
                       out
                       of
                       a
                       Garden
                       belonging
                       to
                       Tixall
                       Hall
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       afterwards
                       they
                       both
                       walked
                       together
                       themselves
                       in
                       the
                       Walks
                       nigh
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Garden
                       ,
                       but
                       what
                       Discourse
                       they
                       had
                       this
                       Informant
                       knows
                       not
                       .
                       And
                       at
                       another
                       time
                       after
                       the
                       time
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       the
                       said
                       late
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       came
                       to
                       Tixall
                       Hall
                       on
                       Horseback
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       meeting
                       his
                       Lordship
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       he
                       had
                       saluted
                       him
                       and
                       shewed
                       his
                       obedience
                       to
                       his
                       Lordship
                       they
                       both
                       did
                       walk
                       themselves
                       together
                       into
                       Tixall
                       Hall
                       and
                       none
                       else
                       with
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Thomas
                           Robinson
                        
                         his
                         Mark.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Jur
                         '
                         apud
                         Stafford
                         vicesimo
                         secundo
                         die
                         Januarii
                         Anno
                         Regni
                         Caroli
                         secundi
                         nunc
                         Ang.
                         xxxii
                         .
                         coram
                         nobis
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           James
                           Lewes
                           Mayor
                           ,
                           Sampson
                           Byrch
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         Ann
                         Hinckley
                      
                       (
                       Wife
                       of
                       
                         Samuel
                         Hinckley
                      
                       of
                       Penckrich
                       in
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       Cordwayner
                       )
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       the
                       ninth
                       day
                       of
                       Febr.
                       1680.
                       before
                       
                         Richard
                         Congreve
                      
                       
                         Esq
                      
                       one
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Justices
                       of
                       Peace
                       for
                       the
                       County
                       aforesaid
                       .
                    
                     
                       VVHo
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       or
                       about
                       the
                       month
                       of
                       August
                       one
                       thousand
                       six
                       hundred
                       seventy
                       and
                       eight
                       ,
                       this
                       Informant
                       went
                       with
                       her
                       Husband
                       to
                       Tixall
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       County
                       ,
                       to
                       speak
                       with
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       coming
                       to
                       one
                       Elds
                       House
                       in
                       Tixall
                       ,
                       her
                       Husband
                       desired
                       her
                       to
                       go
                       into
                       Tixall
                       Hall
                       to
                       look
                       for
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       ,
                       and
                       when
                       she
                       came
                       into
                       the
                       said
                       Hall
                       ,
                       she
                       saw
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       with
                       an
                       ancient
                       Gentleman
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Hall
                       ,
                       standing
                       both
                       together
                       and
                       talking
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       some
                       time
                       this
                       Informant
                       asked
                       one
                       
                         Joseph
                         Tarbox
                      
                       (
                       who
                       stood
                       with
                       this
                       Informant
                       )
                       who
                       that
                       Gentleman
                       was
                       ,
                       who
                       told
                       her
                       it
                       was
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       And
                       she
                       saw
                       at
                       that
                       time
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       pull
                       a
                       Paper
                       out
                       of
                       his
                       Pocket
                       ,
                       and
                       gave
                       it
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       to
                       read
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       had
                       looked
                       on
                       the
                       said
                       Paper
                       ,
                       he
                       gave
                       it
                       again
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       And
                       she
                       further
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       she
                       continued
                       in
                       sight
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       and
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       above
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       half
                       an
                       hour
                       ,
                       and
                       during
                       that
                       time
                       there
                       was
                       no
                       person
                       with
                       them
                       :
                       And
                       she
                       further
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       afterwards
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       came
                       to
                       this
                       Informant
                       ,
                       and
                       bid
                       her
                       go
                       to
                       one
                       
                         Dorothy
                         Aldridges
                      
                       in
                       Tixall
                       aforesaid
                       and
                       he
                       would
                       come
                       to
                       her
                       ,
                       which
                       she
                       did
                       ,
                       taking
                       her
                       Husband
                       with
                       her
                       ,
                       and
                       being
                       there
                       with
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       ,
                       he
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       after
                       some
                       Discourse
                       ,
                       told
                       this
                       Informant
                       that
                       he
                       must
                       go
                       again
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       had
                       earnest
                       business
                       with
                       him
                       :
                       And
                       further
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       both
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Hall
                       and
                       the
                       said
                       Aldridges
                       House
                       she
                       heard
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       say
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Person
                       he
                       was
                       talking
                       with
                       was
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Anne
                         Hinkley
                         ,
                         
                           [
                           A
                        
                         ]
                         her
                         Mark.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         She
                         is
                         a
                         Papist
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Die
                         &
                         Anno
                         predict
                         '
                         Jurat
                         '
                         coram
                         me
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           Rich.
                           Congreve
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         John
                         Boulton
                      
                       of
                       the
                       Burrough
                       of
                       Stafford
                       Sadler
                       ,
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       at
                       Stafford
                       aforesaid
                       before
                       
                         Tho.
                         Blake
                      
                       and
                       
                         Sampson
                         Byrch
                      
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       Peace
                       for
                       the
                       said
                       Burrough
                       ,
                       on
                       the
                       19th
                       .
                       day
                       of
                       January
                       1680.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Stafford
                         Burrough
                         .
                         ss
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       VVHo
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       Summer
                       time
                       about
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Christ
                       1678.
                       he
                       saw
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       on
                       a
                       Bowling-day
                       on
                       the
                       Bowling-Green
                       at
                       Tixall
                       amongst
                       many
                       Gentlemen
                       ,
                       and
                       saw
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       come
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Green
                       ,
                       and
                       saw
                       the
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       go
                       from
                       the
                       other
                       Gentlemen
                       and
                       meet
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       ,
                       and
                       ask
                       him
                       where
                       he
                       had
                       been
                       ;
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       answered
                       he
                       had
                       been
                       at
                       Haywood
                       and
                       had
                       got
                       some
                       Betts
                       about
                       a
                       Race
                       ;
                       after
                       which
                       this
                       Informant
                       saw
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       and
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       withdraw
                       themselves
                       at
                       a
                       further
                       distance
                       from
                       the
                       said
                       Company
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       continued
                       without
                       any
                       other
                       Company
                       than
                       themselves
                       for
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       almost
                       a
                       quarter
                       of
                       an
                       hour
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         John
                         Boulton
                         .
                      
                       
                         Signed
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         
                           William
                           Southall
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Jurat
                         '
                         die
                         &
                         Anno
                         predict
                         '
                         coram
                      
                       
                         
                           Tho.
                           Blake
                           ,
                           Sam.
                           Byrch
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         Semer
                         Ansell
                      
                       of
                       Shutburrough
                       in
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Stafford
                       Skinner
                       ,
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       in
                       the
                       Burrough
                       of
                       Stafford
                       the
                       two
                       and
                       twentieth
                       day
                       of
                       January
                       1680.
                       before
                       
                         James
                         Lewes
                      
                       
                         Esq
                      
                       Mayor
                       of
                       the
                       Burrough
                       of
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Sampson
                         Byrch
                      
                       one
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       Peace
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Burrough
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Staff.
                         ss
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       VVHo
                       saith
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Summer
                       time
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       1678.
                       he
                       saw
                       William
                       late
                       Lord
                       ,
                       alias
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       and
                       Mr.
                       
                         Stephen
                         Dugdale
                      
                       talking
                       together
                       at
                       a
                       place
                       called
                       Ruffecroft-Gate
                       in
                       Tixall
                       and
                       no
                       other
                       Person
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       both
                       continued
                       together
                       themselves
                       there
                       above
                       a
                       quarter
                       of
                       an
                       hour
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       this
                       Informant
                       ,
                       who
                       staied
                       to
                       speak
                       with
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       ,
                       and
                       within
                       few
                       days
                       after
                       he
                       this
                       Informant
                       saw
                       the
                       said
                       late
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       and
                       Mr.
                       Dugdale
                       together
                       themselves
                       and
                       none
                       else
                       with
                       them
                       in
                       the
                       place
                       called
                       the
                       Hall
                       in
                       Tixall
                       for
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       above
                       half
                       an
                       hour
                       ,
                       and
                       afterwards
                       both
                       of
                       them
                       went
                       together
                       into
                       the
                       great
                       Parlour
                       into
                       Tixall
                       Hall.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Semer
                         Ansell
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Jur
                         '
                         apud
                         Stafford
                         xxxii
                         .
                         die
                         Januarii
                         Anno
                         Regni
                         Caroli
                         secundi
                         nunc
                         Ang.
                         xxxii
                         .
                         coram
                         nobis
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           James
                           Lewes
                           ,
                           Sampson
                           Byrch
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Now
             though
             these
             be
             but
             a
             few
             of
             the
             many
             Depositions
             which
             we
             could
             have
             produced
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             enough
             to
             detect
             the
             Imposture
             and
             Perjury
             of
             the
             late
             
               Viscount
               Stafford
            
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             what
             little
             Credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             a
             Papist
             in
             the
             solemnest
             appeals
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             those
             very
             Circumstances
             ,
             when
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             are
             usually
             found
             to
             be
             candid
             and
             ingenuous
             .
             For
             whereas
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             hath
             been
             represented
             as
             an
             infamous
             Person
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             neither
             my
             Lord
             Aston
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Gentlemen
             put
             the
             least
             confidence
             in
             ,
             or
             esteemed
             worthy
             of
             common
             Respect
             ;
             it
             is
             made
             fully
             evident
             by
             these
             Depositions
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             only
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             Reputation
             in
             my
             Lord
             Aston's
             Family
             ,
             the
             management
             of
             my
             Lords
             chiefest
             Concernments
             being
             entrusted
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             highly
             valued
             by
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             for
             Candor
             ,
             Integrity
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             ,
             beyond
             what
             other
             Papists
             under
             all
             the
             Recommendation
             of
             Birth
             ,
             Breeding
             and
             Inheritance
             could
             arrive
             unto
             .
             And
             as
             to
             be
             accounted
             and
             stiled
             
               Honest
               Mr.
               Dugdale
            
             was
             the
             greatest
             honour
             that
             a
             virtuous
             ambition
             could
             make
             him
             aspire
             unto
             ,
             so
             his
             Temper
             and
             whole
             Conduct
             ,
             since
             called
             forth
             to
             appear
             on
             a
             more
             publick
             Theatre
             ,
             do
             proclaim
             him
             every
             way
             worthy
             of
             that
             Compellation
             .
             And
             this
             Character
             which
             he
             obtained
             in
             Staffordshire
             doth
             so
             correspond
             with
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             observed
             of
             him
             in
             London
             ,
             that
             all
             impartial
             men
             do
             readily
             acknowledge
             the
             justness
             of
             it
             .
             And
             whereas
             my
             
               Lord
               Stafford
               protested
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               was
               never
               with
               him
               alone
               ,
               so
               he
               never
               spake
               to
               him
               but
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               concerning
               a
               Foot-man
            
             ;
             Here
             are
             proofs
             neither
             to
             be
             distrusted
             nor
             contradicted
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             both
             frequent
             conversation
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             admitted
             him
             into
             those
             privacies
             which
             others
             were
             debarred
             and
             shut
             out
             from
             .
             And
             indeed
             by
             the
             familiarity
             he
             entertained
             him
             with
             ,
             and
             the
             sequestring
             themselves
             from
             all
             other
             Company
             whensoever
             they
             discoursed
             together
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             imagine
             what
             was
             the
             Subject
             they
             treated
             about
             .
             For
             what
             else
             should
             recommend
             another
             Persons
             Servant
             to
             those
             Privacies
             which
             my
             
               Lord
               Stafford
            
             vouchsafed
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             ,
             or
             prefer
             one
             of
             so
             mean
             a
             Rank
             to
             be
             selected
             from
             among
             the
             company
             of
             the
             best
             Gentlemen
             to
             be
             discoursed
             with
             apart
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             some
             important
             Design
             on
             foot
             of
             which
             they
             two
             were
             particularly
             conscious
             .
             And
             could
             this
             in
             probability
             be
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             the
             mighty
             Affair
             of
             destroying
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             overthrowing
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             which
             the
             whole
             Papal
             Party
             had
             so
             long
             designed
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             that
             time
             filled
             with
             the
             highest
             confidences
             of
             accomplishing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             lies
             before
             us
             is
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             late
             Lords
             renouncing
             all
             knowledge
             of
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             solemnity
             he
             abjured
             the
             having
             so
             much
             as
             at
             any
             time
             seen
             him
             .
             For
             having
             at
             his
             Trial
             not
             only
             declared
             ,
             
               that
               he
               never
               saw
               him
               before
               in
               his
               life
               ,
            
             he
             repeats
             it
             in
             his
             Speech
             
             upon
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             and
             withall
             
               avers
               upon
               his
               Death
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               
               he
               never
               spake
               one
               word
               to
               Mr.
            
             Turbervill
             ,
             
               or
               to
               his
               knowledge
               ever
               saw
               him
               until
               his
               Trial.
            
             Some
             possibly
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             believe
             that
             my
             
               Lord
               Viscount
               Stafford
            
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             forgetfulness
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Papists
             by
             a
             peculiar
             Donation
             remember
             nothing
             that
             may
             either
             asperse
             themselves
             or
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             .
             But
             as
             they
             can
             not
             tell
             us
             where
             such
             a
             priviledge
             is
             bequeathed
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             we
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             by
             irrefragable
             Testimonies
             that
             he
             was
             well
             acquainted
             with
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             spring
             of
             this
             misadventure
             in
             denying
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             Memory
             ,
             but
             the
             badness
             of
             his
             Conscience
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             insist
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Mr.
             Mort
             ,
             who
             being
             produced
             at
             the
             Trial
             of
             my
             
               Lord
               Stafford
            
             ,
             deposed
             ,
             that
             being
             acquainted
             with
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             at
             Paris
             ,
             the
             said
             Turbervill
             (
             did
             to
             the
             best
             of
             his
             remembrance
             )
             tell
             him
             that
             his
             Brother
             who
             was
             a
             Monk
             had
             introduced
             him
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             my
             
               Lord
               Stafford
            
             ,
             and
             that
             once
             being
             in
             company
             with
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             ,
             the
             said
             
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             withdrew
             from
             him
             to
             speak
             with
             that
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             the
             said
             Mort
             walk'd
             about
             Luxemburg-house
             till
             his
             return
             .
             For
             though
             this
             Testimony
             doth
             mightily
             strengthen
             Mr.
             Turbervills
             Evidence
             ,
             being
             agreeable
             in
             several
             circumstances
             with
             what
             he
             declared
             ;
             yet
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             whole
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Printed
             Relation
             of
             my
             Lord
             Staffords
             Trial
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             great
             and
             convincing
             improvement
             which
             an
             excellent
             Person
             made
             of
             
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             therefore
             decline
             enlarging
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             proceed
             to
             advance
             two
             other
             Depositions
             demonstrative
             of
             this
             late
             Lords
             insincerity
             and
             falsehood
             in
             renouncing
             before
             God
             and
             men
             the
             having
             had
             any
             former
             knowledge
             of
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       
                         John
                         Showter
                      
                       Gent.
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       Clerks
                       in
                       the
                       Crown-Office
                       in
                       Chancery
                       ,
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       this
                       3th
                       .
                       day
                       of
                       January
                       1680.
                       before
                       me
                       
                         Edmond
                         Warcupp
                      
                       
                         Esq
                      
                       one
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       Peace
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       County
                       and
                       City
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Middl.
                         &
                         Westm.
                         ss
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       THis
                       Informant
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       about
                       six
                       or
                       seven
                       years
                       ago
                       he
                       did
                       frequently
                       resort
                       to
                       the
                       Chappel
                       at
                       Tart-Hall
                       to
                       Mass
                       ,
                       the
                       then
                       House
                       of
                       William
                       late
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       ,
                       and
                       one
                       of
                       those
                       times
                       he
                       met
                       there
                       one
                       Mr.
                       Glassie
                       ,
                       who
                       asked
                       this
                       Informant
                       a
                       List
                       of
                       the
                       Names
                       of
                       the
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       Peace
                       in
                       Shropshire
                       ,
                       which
                       List
                       some
                       few
                       days
                       afterwards
                       this
                       Informant
                       carried
                       to
                       Tart-Hall
                       and
                       delivered
                       it
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Glassie
                       ,
                       who
                       in
                       kindness
                       invited
                       this
                       Informant
                       to
                       drink
                       a
                       Glass
                       of
                       Wine
                       in
                       the
                       Cellar
                       ,
                       and
                       two
                       other
                       Gentlemen
                       went
                       to
                       drink
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       some
                       time
                       this
                       Informant
                       asked
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Glassie
                       ,
                       who
                       a
                       Tall
                       thin
                       Gentleman
                       was
                       ,
                       who
                       was
                       then
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       Company
                       ,
                       who
                       answered
                       his
                       name
                       was
                       Turbervill
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       belonged
                       to
                       the
                       Lady
                       Molineux
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       Informant
                       cannot
                       positively
                       say
                       that
                       Mr.
                       
                         Edward
                         Turbervill
                      
                       now
                       produced
                       was
                       the
                       same
                       Person
                       then
                       in
                       his
                       Company
                       ,
                       but
                       believes
                       he
                       may
                       be
                       the
                       same
                       by
                       his
                       stature
                       and
                       thinness
                       ,
                       only
                       his
                       Hair
                       did
                       then
                       look
                       like
                       a
                       Perriwig
                       ,
                       and
                       was
                       much
                       longer
                       than
                       it
                       is
                       now
                       .
                       And
                       he
                       further
                       saith
                       that
                       he
                       verily
                       believes
                       ,
                       he
                       saw
                       the
                       said
                       Mr.
                       Turbervill
                       at
                       least
                       forty
                       times
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       House
                       ,
                       up
                       and
                       down
                       so
                       commonly
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       believed
                       the
                       said
                       Turbervill
                       to
                       be
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Staffords
                       Family
                       ,
                       and
                       did
                       likewise
                       see
                       him
                       several
                       times
                       at
                       Mass
                       at
                       the
                       said
                       House
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         John
                         Showter
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Jurat
                         '
                         die
                         &
                         Anno
                         supradicto
                         coram
                         me
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           Edmond
                           Warcupp
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Vera
                         Copia
                         Ex
                         '
                         per
                         me
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           Edmond
                           Warcupp
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Information
                       of
                       Colonel
                       
                         John
                         Scott
                      
                       ,
                       taken
                       upon
                       Oath
                       the
                       13th
                       .
                       day
                       of
                       February
                       1680.
                       before
                       me
                       
                         Edmond
                         Warcupp
                      
                       
                         Esq
                      
                       one
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Justices
                       of
                       the
                       Peace
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       County
                       and
                       City
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Middl.
                         &
                         Westm.
                         ss
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       THis
                       Informant
                       saith
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       at
                       Paris
                       in
                       France
                       in
                       the
                       month
                       of
                       November
                       1675.
                       and
                       there
                       met
                       William
                       late
                       Viscount
                       Stafford
                       (
                       whom
                       this
                       Informant
                       was
                       well
                       acquainted
                       with
                       )
                       in
                       a
                       Cedan
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Street
                       called
                       
                         Rue
                         de
                         Neuf
                         Fosse
                      
                       ,
                       about
                       the
                       18th
                       .
                       or
                       20th
                       .
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       November
                       ,
                       who
                       called
                       to
                       this
                       Informant
                       ,
                       inviting
                       him
                       to
                       his
                       Lodgings
                       which
                       he
                       then
                       said
                       was
                       in
                       a
                       Street
                       called
                       
                         La
                         Rue
                         de
                         Pornoung
                      
                       at
                       a
                       Corner
                       House
                       at
                       the
                       lower
                       end
                       of
                       that
                       Street
                       ,
                       the
                       upper
                       end
                       whereof
                       is
                       fronted
                       by
                       Luxemburgh-house
                       ,
                       to
                       which
                       Lodging
                       this
                       Informant
                       went
                       the
                       next
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       was
                       introduc'd
                       into
                       his
                       Lordships
                       Chamber
                       ,
                       who
                       complain'd
                       of
                       a
                       lameness
                       which
                       the
                       Informant
                       judg'd
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       Gout
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       Informant
                       visited
                       him
                       several
                       times
                       afterwards
                       in
                       his
                       Chamber
                       which
                       was
                       a
                       lower
                       Room
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Corner
                       House
                       ,
                       about
                       the
                       latter
                       end
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       month
                       of
                       November
                       1675.
                       when
                       a
                       certain
                       Person
                       came
                       in
                       whom
                       this
                       Informant
                       took
                       to
                       be
                       one
                       of
                       his
                       Lordships
                       Domesticks
                       ,
                       and
                       told
                       his
                       Lordship
                       that
                       one
                       Mr.
                       Turbervill
                       would
                       speak
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       whereupon
                       this
                       Informant
                       having
                       no
                       other
                       business
                       but
                       visit
                       and
                       respect
                       ,
                       and
                       believing
                       his
                       Lordship
                       might
                       have
                       some
                       business
                       with
                       that
                       Gentleman
                       offer'd
                       to
                       withdraw
                       ,
                       but
                       his
                       Lordship
                       would
                       not
                       permit
                       it
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       Mr.
                       Turbervill
                       might
                       come
                       another
                       time
                       ,
                       but
                       before
                       answer
                       was
                       return'd
                       the
                       said
                       Gentleman
                       came
                       into
                       the
                       Room
                       ,
                       which
                       his
                       Lordship
                       perceiving
                       ,
                       said
                       ,
                       Mr.
                       Turbervill
                       you
                       have
                       not
                       so
                       much
                       hast
                       ,
                       or
                       so
                       much
                       to
                       do
                       but
                       I
                       may
                       see
                       you
                       again
                       to
                       morrow
                       ,
                       upon
                       which
                       the
                       said
                       Gentleman
                       bow'd
                       his
                       body
                       and
                       retir'd
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       Informant
                       further
                       saith
                       that
                       Mr.
                       
                         Edward
                         Turbervill
                      
                       now
                       produc't
                       is
                       very
                       like
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Gentleman
                       in
                       Stature
                       ,
                       whom
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Stafford
                       then
                       called
                       Mr.
                       Turbervill
                       ,
                       but
                       this
                       Informant
                       cannot
                       positively
                       say
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       same
                       man
                       by
                       reason
                       he
                       had
                       so
                       short
                       an
                       Interview
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Hair
                       is
                       shorter
                       than
                       that
                       Gentleman
                       's
                       was
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       believes
                       him
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       same
                       Gentleman
                       he
                       saw
                       in
                       my
                       Lord
                       Staffords
                       Room
                       as
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       Informant
                       was
                       so
                       much
                       satisfied
                       that
                       Mr.
                       
                         Edward
                         Turbervill
                      
                       is
                       the
                       same
                       Person
                       that
                       he
                       saw
                       in
                       Paris
                       in
                       November
                       1675.
                       that
                       he
                       offer'd
                       Justice
                       Warcupp
                       a
                       day
                       or
                       two
                       before
                       his
                       Lordships
                       Execution
                       to
                       go
                       with
                       him
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       in
                       the
                       Tower
                       ,
                       or
                       with
                       any
                       other
                       Person
                       to
                       endeavour
                       to
                       Convince
                       his
                       Lordship
                       that
                       one
                       Turbervill
                       ,
                       and
                       probably
                       Mr.
                       
                         Edward
                         Turbervill
                      
                       was
                       the
                       same
                       Person
                       he
                       saw
                       at
                       Paris
                       in
                       November
                       1675.
                       as
                       is
                       aforesaid
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         John
                         Scott
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Jurat
                         '
                         die
                         &
                         Anno
                         supradict
                         '
                         cor'me
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           Edmond
                           Warcupp
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Nor
             let
             any
             object
             that
             these
             Gentlemen
             are
             not
             positive
             that
             the
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             who
             testified
             against
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             person
             whom
             they
             saw
             in
             the
             places
             forementioned
             and
             referred
             unto
             ;
             seeing
             all
             the
             peculiar
             and
             descriptive
             accidents
             which
             they
             observed
             in
             the
             one
             are
             found
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             except
             that
             his
             Hair
             differs
             in
             length
             and
             cut
             (
             which
             any
             mans
             may
             do
             in
             two
             days
             time
             )
             from
             what
             it
             then
             did
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             able
             to
             assign
             any
             other
             Gentleman
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             unto
             whom
             we
             may
             apply
             what
             is
             here
             Sworn
             and
             Deposed
             .
             And
             the
             modesty
             with
             which
             these
             Persons
             do
             express
             and
             deliver
             themselves
             ,
             instead
             of
             detracting
             from
             the
             probability
             of
             their
             Testimony
             doth
             greatly
             add
             to
             the
             weight
             and
             moral
             certainty
             of
             what
             they
             say
             .
             If
             this
             therefore
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             my
             
               Lord
               Stafford
            
             not
             only
             frequently
             saw
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             ,
             as
             his
             being
             a
             kind
             of
             Domestick
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Showters
             Deposition
             doth
             imply
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             treated
             him
             with
             that
             familiarity
             which
             
               Colonel
               Scotts
            
             Information
             doth
             import
             :
             there
             can
             then
             be
             nothing
             more
             evident
             than
             that
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             was
             wholly
             regardless
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             died
             guilty
             of
             a
             high
             prophanation
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             desperate
             contempt
             of
             all
             that
             should
             be
             preserved
             sacred
             ,
             by
             
               taking
               it
               upon
               his
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               spake
               one
               word
               to
               Mr.
            
             Turbervill
             ,
             
               or
               to
               his
               knowledge
               ever
               saw
               him
               until
               his
               Trial.
            
             And
             if
             he
             could
             assume
             the
             impudence
             to
             aver
             that
             he
             never
             saw
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             ,
             when
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             of
             it self
             have
             derived
             no
             danger
             upon
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             reasonably
             believe
             that
             notwithstanding
             his
             being
             never
             so
             Criminal
             ,
             he
             would
             abjure
             the
             Treasons
             which
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             charged
             him
             with
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             much
             his
             interest
             to
             do
             so
             .
             So
             well
             assured
             was
             
               Colonel
               Scott
            
             that
             this
             very
             Turbervill
             who
             gave
             Evidence
             against
             my
             
               Lord
               Stafford
            
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             Person
             whom
             he
             heard
             my
             Lord
             call
             by
             that
             Name
             
             in
             his
             Lodgings
             at
             Paris
             ,
             that
             he
             offered
             to
             go
             with
             
               Justice
               Warcupp
            
             to
             the
             Tower
             to
             convince
             the
             said
             Lord
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             Mr.
             
               Justice
               Warcupp
            
             is
             not
             only
             ready
             to
             testifie
             to
             any
             that
             shall
             enquire
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             declare
             it
             in
             the
             Paper
             that
             is
             here
             subjoyned
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     I
                     
                       Do
                       humbly
                       certifie
                       ,
                       that
                       Colonel
                    
                     John
                     Scott
                     
                       did
                       according
                       as
                       he
                       hath
                       Sworn
                       in
                       an
                       Information
                       hereunto
                       prefixed
                       ,
                       offer
                       me
                       in
                       a
                       Coffee-House
                       commonly
                       called
                    
                     Richard
                     '
                     
                       s
                       Coffee-House
                       near
                    
                     Temple-Bar
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       day
                       or
                       two
                       before
                       the
                       Execution
                       of
                    
                     William
                     
                       late
                       Viscount
                    
                     Stafford
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       go
                       to
                       him
                       in
                       the
                    
                     Tower
                     
                       for
                       the
                       purposes
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Information
                       :
                       But
                       I
                       told
                       him
                       ,
                       I
                       had
                       no
                       access
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       advised
                       him
                       to
                       wait
                       on
                       the
                       Right
                       Honourable
                    
                     William
                     Lord
                     Howard
                     of
                     Escrick
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       being
                       the
                       Kinsman
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       late
                       Viscount
                    
                     Stafford
                     ,
                     
                       might
                       have
                       access
                       to
                       him
                       in
                       the
                    
                     Tower
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       his
                       Lordship
                       being
                       a
                       great
                       lover
                       of
                       Truth
                       ,
                       would
                       without
                       doubt
                       upon
                       his
                       the
                       said
                       Colonel
                    
                     Scott
                     '
                     
                       s
                       application
                       to
                       his
                       Lordship
                       ,
                       go
                       with
                       him
                       to
                       the
                    
                     Tower
                     
                       before
                       the
                       Death
                       of
                       the
                       said
                    
                     William
                     
                       late
                       Viscount
                    
                     Stafford
                     .
                     
                       Witness
                       my
                       hand
                       this
                       24.
                       of
                    
                     February
                     1680.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Edmond
                       Warcupp
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             Having
             laid
             open
             the
             Perjuries
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Insincerity
             of
             this
             late
             Lord
             in
             reference
             to
             Mr.
             Dugdale
             and
             Mr.
             Turbervill
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             are
             next
             to
             apply
             unto
             ,
             is
             ,
             how
             far
             his
             word
             ought
             to
             be
             relied
             upon
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Characters
             which
             he
             fastens
             upon
             Dr.
             Oats
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             we
             are
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             him
             in
             his
             renouncing
             the
             having
             seen
             the
             Doctor
             before
             he
             appeared
             at
             the
             Bar
             to
             testifie
             against
             him
             .
             Various
             have
             been
             the
             endeavours
             to
             stain
             and
             eclipse
             the
             Reputation
             of
             Dr.
             Oats
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             have
             been
             over-ruled
             unto
             ,
             and
             issued
             in
             the
             raising
             his
             Honour
             and
             Esteem
             .
             They
             very
             well
             knew
             that
             could
             they
             but
             once
             undermine
             and
             supplant
             the
             credit
             of
             that
             Person
             ,
             the
             detracting
             from
             the
             credit
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Witnesses
             would
             be
             a
             province
             which
             with
             some
             probability
             of
             success
             they
             might
             then
             go
             about
             and
             attempt
             .
             For
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             do
             but
             confirm
             and
             explain
             what
             he
             at
             first
             revealed
             and
             detected
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             Papal
             Party
             but
             once
             able
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             that
             he
             were
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             most
             men
             ,
             though
             it
             would
             be
             never
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Justice
             ,
             would
             immediately
             entertain
             suspicions
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             the
             Papists
             in
             the
             Account
             and
             Reports
             which
             they
             divulge
             either
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Intellectuals
             or
             Prudentials
             ,
             we
             can
             not
             apprehend
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             invent
             and
             frame
             this
             Plot
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             most
             which
             his
             Parts
             are
             adopted
             unto
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             be
             a
             Discoverer
             of
             what
             more
             Politick
             heads
             had
             contrived
             and
             projected
             .
             And
             by
             how
             much
             they
             think
             to
             reproach
             him
             by
             detracting
             from
             the
             comprehensiveness
             of
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             or
             the
             discretion
             of
             his
             Conduct
             ;
             by
             so
             much
             do
             they
             assure
             all
             the
             World
             that
             this
             Conspiracy
             was
             not
             invented
             or
             forged
             by
             him
             .
             And
             though
             I
             very
             much
             question
             whether
             any
             that
             reflect
             upon
             his
             Conduct
             ,
             would
             have
             comported
             themselves
             so
             well
             under
             his
             Circumstances
             and
             Provocations
             ;
             yet
             his
             very
             failours
             and
             infirmities
             are
             useful
             to
             confirm
             us
             that
             he
             found
             this
             Conspiracy
             laid
             and
             formed
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             meer
             disclosure
             and
             detection
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             can
             be
             allowed
             to
             bear
             himself
             upon
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             any
             one
             would
             pretend
             to
             discover
             a
             Plot
             of
             his
             own
             framing
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             before
             hand
             secured
             persons
             that
             should
             vouch
             and
             confirm
             all
             that
             he
             should
             say
             .
             For
             as
             the
             whole
             that
             a
             single
             Testimony
             could
             amount
             unto
             ,
             was
             only
             to
             awaken
             the
             Government
             to
             a
             watchfulness
             in
             reference
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             an
             enquiry
             into
             the
             actions
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Papers
             of
             those
             that
             were
             complained
             of
             ;
             so
             he
             could
             not
             be
             unsensible
             that
             the
             very
             bringing
             under
             a
             suspicion
             of
             Treason
             ,
             Persons
             of
             that
             Quality
             and
             Temper
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             accuse
             ,
             would
             infallibly
             bring
             him
             into
             manifold
             dangers
             ,
             and
             expose
             him
             to
             eminent
             hazards
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             this
             honest
             Doctor
             whom
             the
             World
             doth
             so
             traduce
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             concerting
             with
             any
             before
             hand
             ,
             the
             matter
             which
             he
             appeared
             about
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             whether
             there
             was
             one
             man
             whom
             fear
             or
             conscience
             would
             influence
             to
             confess
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             confirm
             what
             he
             had
             said
             .
             Besides
             were
             the
             Doctor
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             represent
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             he
             hath
             acted
             with
             as
             much
             imprudence
             as
             falsehood
             ,
             in
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             depose
             such
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Particulars
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             relating
             to
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             whereas
             could
             he
             be
             but
             disproved
             in
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             reason
             and
             cause
             for
             disbelieving
             him
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             if
             we
             do
             but
             consider
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             to
             lay
             so
             many
             Accusations
             against
             any
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             declarative
             of
             things
             done
             at
             different
             times
             and
             distant
             places
             ,
             without
             leaving
             some
             one
             particular
             incoherent
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             whole
             ;
             we
             must
             necessarily
             conclude
             that
             the
             Doctor
             is
             no
             Impostor
             ,
             seeing
             among
             all
             the
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             Deposed
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             
             that
             interfers
             with
             ,
             or
             weakens
             the
             belief
             of
             another
             .
             Whereas
             had
             this
             Plot
             been
             a
             forgery
             of
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             as
             effectual
             to
             the
             design
             of
             ruining
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             more
             fafe
             for
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             more
             agreeable
             to
             common
             prudence
             ,
             to
             have
             charged
             them
             only
             with
             two
             or
             three
             Articles
             importing
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             ventured
             to
             give
             a
             History
             of
             so
             many
             years
             Transactions
             of
             the
             Papal
             Party
             ,
             name
             so
             many
             Consults
             ,
             instance
             in
             so
             many
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             mention
             the
             places
             and
             persons
             where
             and
             by
             whom
             such
             Designs
             were
             debated
             and
             resolved
             upon
             .
             Besides
             ,
             some
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             undertook
             to
             Charge
             and
             Impeach
             have
             been
             found
             by
             their
             own
             Papers
             which
             were
             seized
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             all
             he
             charged
             them
             with
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             he
             pretended
             to
             know
             or
             accuse
             them
             of
             .
             And
             some
             others
             whose
             Conspiracies
             fell
             not
             within
             the
             Acircle
             of
             the
             Doctors
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             therefore
             he
             presumed
             to
             say
             nothing
             ;
             have
             been
             detected
             by
             their
             own
             Letters
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             Plot
             ;
             which
             is
             both
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Modesty
             and
             Conscience
             in
             not
             Impeaching
             men
             at
             peradventure
             meerly
             because
             they
             are
             Papists
             ,
             and
             an
             infallible
             assurance
             of
             his
             sincerity
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             whom
             he
             hath
             Impeached
             ,
             and
             a
             convincing
             proof
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             deposed
             against
             them
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             said
             that
             is
             either
             any
             way
             material
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             most
             severe
             against
             the
             Romish
             Faction
             ,
             hath
             been
             confirmed
             by
             others
             whom
             he
             had
             neither
             foreknowledge
             of
             ,
             correspondence
             with
             ,
             or
             influence
             upon
             ,
             yea
             ,
             these
             very
             things
             which
             were
             most
             improbable
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             truth
             whereof
             his
             Friends
             were
             most
             suspicious
             ,
             and
             concerning
             which
             his
             Adversaries
             have
             taken
             occasion
             to
             Ridicule
             and
             Expose
             him
             ,
             namely
             his
             intimacy
             with
             ,
             and
             his
             esteem
             among
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             his
             having
             been
             in
             Spain
             and
             in
             favour
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Tuam
             ,
             and
             his
             integrity
             in
             reporting
             my
             
               Lord
               Castlemain
            
             to
             be
             in
             Sacred
             and
             Religious
             Orders
             ;
             have
             all
             of
             them
             been
             confirmed
             by
             other
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             his
             Credit
             fully
             cleared
             and
             vindicated
             in
             those
             matters
             that
             were
             most
             unlikely
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             which
             occasioned
             some
             to
             take
             so
             great
             advantage
             not
             only
             to
             traduce
             but
             lampoon
             him
             .
             And
             whereas
             there
             was
             one
             particular
             wherein
             they
             ventured
             their
             whole
             cause
             towards
             the
             overthrowing
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             at
             St.
             Omers
             all
             
               Aprill
               ,
               May
            
             ,
             and
             till
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             June
             1678.
             and
             consequently
             could
             not
             have
             been
             at
             the
             Consult
             in
             London
             ,
             April
             24
             as
             he
             had
             positively
             Deposed
             and
             Sworn
             ;
             it
             is
             remarkable
             that
             the
             Striplings
             who
             were
             brought
             from
             St.
             Omers
             to
             testifie
             that
             he
             had
             not
             stirred
             out
             of
             that
             Colledge
             all
             those
             months
             ,
             differed
             greatly
             among
             themselves
             ,
             some
             affirming
             that
             he
             left
             St.
             Omers
             the
             10th
             of
             June
             ,
             others
             saying
             that
             he
             came
             from
             thence
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             one
             proffering
             to
             swear
             that
             he
             was
             there
             in
             July
             ,
             who
             being
             told
             that
             he
             varied
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               he
               was
               sure
               he
               was
               there
               till
               after
               the
               Consult
               ,
            
             which
             served
             to
             discover
             what
             they
             were
             pre-instructed
             to
             speak
             unto
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             whose
             Morality
             can
             dispense
             with
             a
             thousand
             lies
             ,
             when
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             preserving
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             doth
             bespeak
             a
             kindness
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             But
             besides
             there
             were
             no
             less
             than
             seven
             Witnesses
             of
             unsuspected
             credit
             ,
             and
             who
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             under
             the
             impression
             of
             any
             inducements
             influencing
             them
             to
             appear
             in
             favour
             of
             Dr.
             Oats
             ,
             that
             deposed
             upon
             Oath
             his
             being
             in
             London
             both
             in
             Aprill
             and
             May
             ,
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Popish
             Youths
             had
             averr'd
             his
             being
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
             And
             whensoever
             Mr.
             
             Dudley's
             Depositions
             (
             who
             is
             both
             a
             Papist
             and
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             good
             Quality
             and
             of
             an
             ancient
             Family
             )
             which
             lye
             at
             present
             before
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             having
             been
             transmitted
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Secretaries
             by
             the
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             who
             took
             them
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             come
             to
             be
             published
             and
             communicated
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             it
             will
             then
             more
             fully
             appear
             what
             a
             horrid
             Plot
             hath
             been
             carried
             on
             by
             the
             Papists
             against
             the
             life
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             Majesties
             best
             and
             most
             Loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             the
             Nation
             is
             indebted
             to
             Dr.
             Oats
             for
             the
             timely
             and
             seasonable
             detection
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             for
             preventing
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Hellish
             Treason
             against
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             glutting
             their
             brutish
             rage
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             secure
             an
             unapprehensive
             People
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hop'd
             that
             if
             this
             unthankful
             age
             should
             not
             reward
             him
             in
             some
             proportion
             to
             what
             he
             doth
             deserve
             ,
             that
             yet
             our
             Posterity
             will
             ,
             if
             not
             erect
             Monuments
             unto
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             Record
             him
             in
             History
             ,
             as
             a
             signal
             Instrument
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             and
             honoured
             to
             save
             his
             Countrey
             .
             And
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             sunk
             into
             that
             despondency
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             both
             hope
             to
             see
             him
             receive
             the
             acknowledgements
             ,
             and
             participate
             of
             the
             rewards
             which
             the
             Kingdom
             oweth
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             elegant
             Pen
             will
             Enroll
             his
             Memory
             in
             the
             Registers
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             thereby
             leave
             a
             Pattern
             to
             succeeding
             Generations
             of
             the
             Loyalty
             which
             Dr.
             Oats
             hath
             expressed
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Compassion
             and
             Duty
             which
             he
             hath
             testified
             to
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             him
             ,
             would
             not
             only
             have
             been
             involved
             in
             blood
             ,
             but
             buried
             in
             its
             own
             ruines
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Credit
             which
             not
             only
             a
             great
             and
             impartial
             Prince
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             in
             its
             Representatives
             in
             four
             successive
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             
             the
             highest
             as
             well
             as
             the
             lowest
             of
             the
             judicial
             Courts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             have
             after
             the
             strictest
             and
             most
             critical
             Enquiry
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             vindicate
             his
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             an
             indelible
             Stamp
             of
             Truth
             upon
             all
             his
             Depositions
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             asseveration
             of
             any
             Papist
             whose
             Conscience
             allows
             him
             ,
             and
             whose
             safety
             makes
             it
             needful
             for
             him
             to
             protest
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             tho
             he
             know
             himself
             guilty
             ,
             lessen
             the
             Reputation
             of
             this
             honest
             and
             plain
             hearted
             Doctors
             Testimony
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             face
             of
             a
             thousand
             Temptations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             prospect
             of
             innumerable
             hazards
             ,
             swears
             that
             they
             are
             horrid
             Criminals
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Having
             dispatched
             all
             I
             intend
             from
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             towards
             the
             convincing
             the
             World
             that
             there
             is
             no
             faith
             in
             Papists
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             bewray
             a
             very
             great
             weakness
             in
             giving
             any
             credit
             unto
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             place
             enquire
             into
             those
             Maxims
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             by
             which
             Lying
             and
             Perjury
             are
             legitimate
             ,
             and
             made
             lawful
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             premise
             two
             things
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             
               that
               in
               whatsoever
               cases
               they
               may
               lawfully
               speak
               that
               which
               is
               false
               ,
               they
               may
               likewise
               without
               the
               hazard
               of
               making
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               Perjury
               swear
               it
               .
            
             The
             
               Parsons
               Mitig.
               cap.
               11.
               sect
               .
               9.
               
               Lessius
               de
               jure
               &
               Justit
               .
               cap.
               42.
               dub
               .
               9.
               
               Sanctius
               Select
               .
               Disput.
               46.
               p.
            
             330.
             
             And
             therefore
             
               Father
               Garnet
            
             gave
             it
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             
               that
               every
               Speech
               which
               by
               Equivocation
               might
               be
               saved
               from
               a
               Lye
               ,
               the
               same
               Speech
               might
               without
               Perjury
               be
               confirmed
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               by
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             See
             
               Casanbons
               Epist.
               ad
               Front.
               Duc.
               p.
            
             202.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             I
             would
             premise
             is
             this
             ;
             
               That
               howsoever
               a
               matter
               may
               be
               unlawful
               and
               sinful
               ,
               if
               measured
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Rule
               ,
               it
               is
               nevertheless
               safe
               in
               the
               practick
               and
               may
               be
               done
               without
               sin
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               justified
               or
               countenanced
               by
               the
               Opinion
               of
               one
               Doctor
               .
            
             And
             this
             they
             stile
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Probability
             ,
             avowing
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             is
             supported
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             any
             one
             Catholick
             Writer
             ,
             is
             good
             and
             lawful
             for
             any
             man
             to
             venture
             upon
             the
             practice
             of
             ,
             though
             both
             the
             generality
             of
             other
             Casuists
             ,
             and
             the
             Person
             who
             is
             concerned
             immediately
             in
             the
             case
             depending
             ,
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             .
             See
             
               Layman
               lib.
               1.
               
               Tract
               .
               1.
               cap.
               5.
               
               Escobar
               in
               Praefat.
               Theologiae
               ,
               Problematicae
               ,
               Filutius
               Mor.
               Quest.
               Tract
               .
               21.
               cap.
               4.
               
               Bonacina
               ,
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Disp.
            
             2.
             
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Accordingly
             if
             any
             Priest
             pronounce
             it
             lawful
             to
             kill
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             swear
             falsely
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             to
             call
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             witness
             that
             he
             himself
             is
             innocent
             of
             a
             matter
             ,
             whereof
             he
             knows
             he
             is
             guilty
             ;
             all
             these
             and
             a
             thousand
             such
             things
             may
             be
             done
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             deriving
             any
             guilt
             upon
             the
             conscience
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             them
             .
             Now
             these
             two
             things
             being
             suggested
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             first
             place
             enquire
             by
             what
             Maxims
             they
             have
             provided
             that
             a
             man
             may
             speak
             dissonantly
             to
             what
             he
             knows
             and
             believes
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             lye
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             call
             over
             some
             of
             their
             Theological
             Principles
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             person
             may
             lie
             and
             yet
             not
             sin
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             I
             shall
             recount
             some
             of
             the
             blessed
             provisions
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             in
             case
             one
             hath
             both
             lied
             and
             perjured
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             no
             ways
             endanger
             his
             salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             There
             are
             various
             Maxims
             provided
             by
             the
             Roman
             Casuists
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             those
             in
             the
             Papal
             Communion
             may
             speak
             otherwise
             than
             they
             believe
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             chargeable
             with
             Imposture
             or
             Lying
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             transgressed
             any
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             one
             man
             is
             obliged
             to
             speak
             truth
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             
               When
               a
               Person
               expresseth
               himself
               in
               words
               significant
               of
               things
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               yet
               intends
               not
               to
               signifie
               any
               thing
               by
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             say
             they
             ,
             One
             may
             pronounce
             a
             whole
             Oration
             articulatly
             ,
             and
             yet
             properly
             not
             at
             all
             speak
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             do
             not
             formally
             speak
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             saith
             their
             Casuists
             ,
             lye
             .
             
               Praeter
               modos
               AEquivocandi
               supra
               positos
               addunt
               aliqui
               quartum
               ut
               nimirum
               ,
               si
               quis
               de
               re
               aliquâ
               interrogatus
               verba
               exterius
               proferat
               ,
               in
               quibus
               plena
               &
               integra
               continetur
               responsio
               ,
               qui
               tamen
               haec
               verba
               profert
               intendit
               vel
               per
               aliqua
               illorum
               ,
               vel
               etiam
               per
               omnia
               non
               loqui
               .
               Unde
               inquiunt
               qui
               his
               utitur
               quantumvis
               verba
               illa
               sunt
               falsa
               ,
               non
               tamen
               mentitur
               quia
               non
               loquitur
               ,
               nec
               quidquam
               intendit
               per
               ea
               significare
               ,
               sed
               mere
               illa
               profert
               materialiter
               ,
               &
               animi
               gratia
               ,
               seu
               ad
               exercendam
               vocem
               ,
               aut
               quid
               simile
               .
            
             Citante
             Comptono
             Tom.
             Poster
             .
             Disput.
             24.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             These
             aliqui
             or
             some
             whom
             our
             Author
             citeth
             ,
             though
             he
             pretend
             to
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Probability
             to
             justifie
             this
             in
             the
             practick
             ,
             and
             to
             acquit
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             from
             sin
             .
             As
             if
             words
             were
             not
             invented
             to
             be
             the
             signs
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             conveyancers
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             him
             that
             useth
             them
             !
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             but
             by
             mens
             speaking
             proper
             and
             significative
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             intend
             to
             represent
             things
             ,
             and
             communicate
             their
             minds
             unto
             us
             ?
             And
             if
             once
             men
             may
             be
             justified
             in
             speaking
             words
             without
             designing
             to
             intimate
             any
             thing
             by
             them
             ,
             all
             converse
             among
             men
             is
             rendred
             cousenage
             and
             meer
             cheat
             .
             And
             if
             when
             any
             one
             uttereth
             words
             which
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             declarative
             of
             such
             a
             matter
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             represent
             his
             mind
             who
             speaketh
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             hearer
             can
             no
             otherwise
             construe
             than
             as
             expressive
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             and
             purpose
             ;
             I
             say
             if
             the
             speaker
             may
             salve
             himself
             from
             lying
             by
             pretending
             that
             he
             designed
             not
             to
             signifie
             any
             thing
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             abuse
             imposeable
             upon
             men
             by
             speech
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             any
             way
             left
             for
             them
             to
             escape
             or
             avoid
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             suppose
             that
             one
             charged
             with
             a
             Crime
             ,
             make
             a
             long
             
             harrangue
             in
             terms
             materially
             fit
             to
             vindicate
             his
             innocency
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             the
             acceptation
             of
             every
             hearer
             can
             not
             be
             otherwise
             interpreted
             ,
             than
             as
             a
             justification
             of
             the
             speaker
             from
             the
             Crime
             charged
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             be
             highly
             Criminal
             and
             his
             Hearers
             meerly
             abused
             by
             believing
             him
             guiltless
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             according
             to
             this
             Maxim
             of
             Jesuitical
             Morality
             told
             a
             lye
             ,
             because
             he
             never
             designed
             that
             the
             words
             which
             he
             used
             should
             signifie
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             pronounced
             to
             exercise
             his
             lungs
             and
             make
             a
             noise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               When
               one
               tells
               a
               falsehood
               and
               knows
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               supposeth
               that
               none
               will
               believe
               him
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               say
               some
               of
               our
               Papal
               Casuists
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               lye
               .
            
             For
             a
             lye
             say
             they
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Verbum
               falsum
               cum
               intentione
               fallendi
            
             ,
             A
             falsehood
             uttered
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             deceive
             ,
             
               Filucius
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Tract
               .
               40.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             And
             therefore
             if
             he
             that
             speaks
             think
             that
             no
             body
             will
             believe
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             purpose
             to
             deceive
             and
             consequently
             is
             not
             to
             be
             said
             to
             lye
             .
             Thus
             let
             what
             a
             person
             speaks
             disagree
             never
             so
             much
             with
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             can
             be
             but
             supposed
             that
             the
             hearers
             will
             not
             believe
             what
             the
             words
             are
             expressive
             of
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             lye
             in
             such
             case
             .
             So
             that
             let
             a
             man
             be
             but
             of
             a
             broken
             credit
             ,
             he
             is
             of
             all
             persons
             securest
             from
             lying
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             spake
             a
             true
             word
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             year
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             the
             Papists
             are
             least
             in
             danger
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             lying
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             notwithstanding
             every
             thing
             they
             say
             to
             them
             be
             false
             ,
             seeing
             they
             may
             very
             well
             suppose
             that
             Protestants
             will
             not
             believe
             them
             ,
             as
             indeed
             nothing
             but
             folly
             and
             simplicity
             can
             lead
             them
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             by
             this
             Principle
             of
             Popish
             Divinity
             ,
             I
             can
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             justifie
             that
             the
             late
             Romish
             Traitors
             who
             have
             suffered
             did
             not
             lye
             in
             their
             last
             Speeches
             ,
             though
             all
             that
             they
             said
             and
             sealed
             with
             Oaths
             and
             Protestations
             was
             false
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             very
             well
             imagine
             that
             we
             had
             reason
             to
             know
             them
             better
             than
             to
             believe
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               When
               though
               all
               that
               a
               Person
               audibly
               saith
               be
               false
               ,
               yet
               if
               with
               something
               to
               be
               added
               to
               ,
               which
               is
               concealed
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               speaker
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               rendred
               and
               made
               true
               ,
               in
               that
               say
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Casuists
               the
               Person
               doth
               not
               lye
               .
            
             Quando
             verba
             exterius
             prolata
             sunt
             falsa
             ,
             juncta
             nihilominus
             verbis
             quibusdam
             internis
             quae
             quis
             in
             mente
             retinet
             ,
             faciunt
             sensum
             verum
             .
             
               Compt.
               Carlet
               .
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Disp.
               24.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Non
               est
               mendacium
               cum
               quis
               utitur
               Restrictione
               tacita
               ,
               Less
               .
               de
               jure
               &
               justit
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               47.
               
               Dub.
               6.
               
               Qui
               habet
               justam
               causam
               celandi
               mentem
               suam
               tacitâ
               Restrictione
               ,
               non
               peccat
               etiamsi
               alienu
               sensu
               juret
               ,
               quod
               intellige
               si
               necessitas
               vel
               utilitas
               juramentum
               exigat
               idem
               ibid.
               Dub.
            
             9.
             
             Thus
             saith
             
               Sanches
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               swear
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               a
               thing
               though
               he
               really
               have
               ,
               by
               understanding
               within
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               it
               not
               on
               such
               or
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               or
               before
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               Op.
               Mor.
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             6.
             
             And
             this
             is
             what
             they
             call
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Mental
               Reservation
            
             ,
             than
             which
             alone
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             needful
             to
             avoid
             lying
             ,
             though
             a
             person
             never
             speak
             truth
             to
             his
             Neighbour
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             ask
             another
             whether
             he
             knows
             any
             news
             ,
             he
             may
             by
             this
             art
             though
             he
             know
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             both
             affirm
             and
             swear
             that
             he
             knows
             none
             ,
             providing
             he
             have
             but
             this
             reserve
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             viz.
             to
             tell
             him
             ;
             Or
             if
             a
             Priest
             be
             asked
             whether
             such
             a
             one
             did
             not
             in
             Confession
             acknowledge
             such
             a
             Sin
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             person
             did
             so
             ,
             yet
             deny
             it
             and
             that
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             providing
             that
             he
             have
             but
             such
             a
             mental
             reserve
             as
             this
             ,
             namely
             that
             it
             was
             not
             confessed
             to
             him
             as
             a
             meer
             man
             but
             as
             God.
             Thus
             if
             any
             Papist
             be
             examined
             concerning
             a
             Design
             against
             the
             State
             which
             he
             not
             only
             knows
             but
             is
             a
             Conspirator
             in
             ,
             he
             may
             nevertheless
             swear
             that
             he
             knows
             of
             no
             such
             Design
             ,
             understanding
             in
             himself
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             every
             Porter
             in
             the
             Town
             is
             acquainted
             with
             .
             Now
             if
             lawful
             thus
             to
             abuse
             the
             faith
             of
             mankind
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             forbid
             lying
             ,
             seeing
             every
             one
             that
             is
             not
             an
             Idiot
             may
             save
             himself
             in
             the
             most
             solemn
             asseverations
             of
             a
             falsehood
             ,
             by
             some
             secret
             reserve
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             .
             And
             while
             this
             Doctrine
             doth
             obtain
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             know
             whether
             a
             Papist
             at
             any
             time
             speaks
             truth
             .
             One
             resolved
             to
             poyson
             his
             Prince
             ,
             may
             yet
             swear
             that
             he
             never
             designed
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             reserving
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             that
             he
             did
             not
             purpose
             to
             do
             it
             with
             Henbane
             .
             So
             one
             fully
             resolved
             to
             stab
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             may
             yet
             deny
             it
             with
             all
             the
             Asseverations
             and
             Oaths
             imaginable
             ,
             and
             never
             all
             this
             while
             be
             guilty
             of
             lying
             ,
             providing
             he
             have
             but
             such
             a
             reserve
             as
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             do
             it
             with
             a
             Lath.
             To
             what
             useful
             purposes
             ,
             may
             this
             sacred
             knack
             of
             mental
             Reservation
             serve
             the
             Romanists
             especially
             while
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Papal
             Cause
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             Personal
             safety
             render
             it
             expedient
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             As
             if
             this
             were
             not
             secure
             ,
             nay
             to
             avoid
             lying
             ,
             though
             a
             Person
             never
             speak
             truth
             ,
             they
             have
             found
             another
             which
             they
             reckon
             more
             safe
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               when
               one
               hath
               said
               that
               which
               is
               false
               aloud
               ,
               he
               shall
               whisper
               to
               himself
               that
               which
               being
               joyned
               to
               it
               will
               serve
               to
               make
               and
               render
               it
               true
               ,
               Filutius
               Moral
               .
               Quest.
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Tr.
               25.
               
               Cap.
               11.
               
               N.
            
             331.
             
             Thus
             having
             sworn
             aloud
             that
             he
             was
             not
             at
             such
             a
             Consult
             ,
             he
             may
             add
             by
             way
             of
             whispering
             to
             himself
             
               with
               the
               Secretary
               of
               State.
            
             Or
             that
             after
             he
             hath
             said
             aloud
             
               I
               swear
            
             ,
             he
             then
             whispers
             
               that
               I
               say
            
             ,
             and
             so
             proceeds
             aloud
             that
             I
             was
             not
             in
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Government
             .
             Thus
             they
             speak
             truth
             only
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             lye
             to
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             
               When
               though
               what
               one
               says
               be
               false
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               speaker
               ,
               and
               he
               knows
               that
               the
               heavens
               will
               be
               imposed
               upon
               by
               such
               a
               form
               of
               speech
               ,
               yet
               if
               through
               some
               ambiguous
               ,
               
               or
               aequivocal
               terms
               the
               proposition
               be
               capable
               of
               a
               true
               sense
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               say
               the
               Casuists
               there
               is
               no
               lye
               .
            
             See
             
               Compt.
               Carlet
               ubi
               prius
               ,
               &
               Lessius
               de
               jure
               &
               justit
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               46.
               
               Filutius
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Tr.
               25.
               
               Cap.
            
             11.
             
             And
             is
             that
             which
             they
             call
             AEquivocation
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             the
             Papists
             have
             sought
             themselves
             by
             lying
             in
             innumerable
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             been
             found
             to
             abuse
             the
             faith
             of
             mankind
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             imagined
             what
             feats
             this
             may
             do
             ,
             when
             one
             hath
             his
             mind
             and
             memory
             furnished
             with
             ambiguous
             terms
             .
             But
             so
             much
             hath
             been
             said
             against
             the
             Papists
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             satisfie
             my self
             in
             having
             barely
             mentioned
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             And
             as
             they
             have
             Theological
             Maxims
             by
             which
             a
             man
             may
             speak
             dissonantly
             to
             what
             he
             knows
             and
             believes
             and
             not
             lye
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             they
             have
             found
             out
             Methods
             and
             laid
             down
             Principles
             according
             to
             which
             a
             person
             may
             lye
             and
             not
             sin
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             First
             ,
             
               when
               a
               person
               tells
               a
               falsehood
               and
               knows
               that
               the
               world
               will
               be
               imposed
               upon
               by
               it
               ,
               yet
               if
               in
               the
               telling
               of
               such
               an
               untruth
               he
               doth
               not
               direct
               his
               intention
               to
               the
               deceiving
               of
               any
               body
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               say
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Casuists
               ,
               though
               the
               party
               lies
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               sin
               .
            
             The
             Papists
             have
             found
             a
             mystery
             which
             will
             allow
             men
             in
             committing
             all
             the
             villany
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             secure
             them
             from
             sinning
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             call
             the
             directing
             of
             the
             intention
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             say
             the
             Papal
             Casuists
             wilfully
             kill
             another
             that
             either
             hath
             ,
             or
             may
             hereafter
             injure
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Murder
             providing
             he
             did
             it
             not
             out
             of
             malice
             or
             revenge
             ,
             but
             meerly
             to
             repel
             an
             injury
             done
             him
             ,
             or
             prevent
             one
             that
             may
             be
             done
             him
             .
             By
             which
             Maxim
             I
             know
             what
             account
             to
             give
             of
             Sir
             Edmund-bury
             Godfrey's
             death
             ,
             namely
             that
             though
             the
             Papists
             killed
             him
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             far
             from
             murdering
             of
             him
             ,
             unless
             they
             who
             did
             it
             were
             such
             fools
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             how
             to
             direct
             their
             intention
             to
             the
             securing
             the
             Popish
             Cause
             ,
             without
             designing
             revenge
             for
             his
             being
             so
             busie
             to
             defeat
             and
             obstruct
             them
             in
             their
             designs
             .
             Thus
             by
             this
             directing
             of
             the
             intention
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             to
             calumniate
             another
             falsly
             ,
             or
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             Crimes
             which
             may
             both
             reach
             his
             life
             and
             his
             honour
             ,
             although
             you
             know
             him
             altogether
             innocent
             of
             what
             you
             accuse
             him
             of
             ,
             providing
             the
             end
             you
             purpose
             in
             doing
             so
             be
             some
             such
             good
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             preserving
             your
             safety
             or
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             defaming
             or
             destroying
             the
             party
             whom
             you
             slander
             and
             accuse
             .
             Thus
             the
             giving
             a
             false
             Testimony
             in
             Court
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             but
             direct
             your
             intention
             in
             doing
             it
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             one
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             kindness
             for
             .
             Thus
             one
             may
             say
             and
             swear
             that
             which
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             providing
             he
             do
             not
             direct
             his
             intention
             to
             the
             deceiving
             men
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             doing
             hurt
             ,
             namely
             ,
             their
             preventing
             the
             Plot
             from
             going
             on
             ,
             or
             their
             hanging
             a
             Popish
             Lord
             or
             Jesuit
             who
             had
             conspired
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             By
             this
             I
             think
             I
             'm
             able
             to
             salve
             the
             St.
             Omers
             Youths
             from
             having
             sinned
             in
             their
             lying
             Testimonies
             at
             the
             Old-Bayley
             :
             For
             the
             Striplings
             did
             not
             formally
             design
             the
             abusing
             the
             Judge
             or
             Jury
             ,
             or
             the
             discrediting
             Dr.
             Oats
             ,
             these
             things
             would
             have
             proved
             but
             accidental
             consequences
             of
             what
             they
             deposed
             ,
             had
             their
             Testimony
             been
             believed
             ;
             seeing
             alaz
             all
             that
             they
             intended
             was
             the
             bringing
             off
             their
             Friends
             and
             the
             supporting
             the
             Credit
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             command
             of
             God
             forbids
             only
             a
             false
             Testimony
             against
             my
             Brother
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             false
             Testimony
             for
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             know
             easily
             how
             to
             vindicate
             the
             late
             Papal
             Martyrs
             from
             having
             sinned
             in
             their
             last
             lying
             Speeches
             ;
             for
             poor
             innocent
             men
             they
             did
             no
             ways
             intend
             to
             deceive
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             prop
             up
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Popish
             Cause
             and
             hinder
             the
             Plot
             from
             being
             believed
             .
             Welfare
             Diana
             who
             tells
             us
             in
             
               the
               third
               part
               of
               his
               Casuistical
               Divinity
            
             Tr.
             6.
             
             Resol
             .
             3.
             
             That
             
               in
               his
               Casibus
               ,
               animus
               affirmantis
               aut
               jurantis
               non
               debet
               esse
               fallere
               proximum
               ,
               sed
               occultare
               veritatem
               quam
               manifest
               are
               non
               expedit
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             
               If
               they
               lye
               and
               forswear
               themselves
               from
               a
               custom
               and
               a
               habit
               which
               they
               have
               acquired
               of
               lying
               and
               perjury
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               to
               lye
               or
               swear
               falsly
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               greatest
               of
               our
               Modern
               Casuists
               any
               mortal
               sin
               ,
               and
               as
               some
               of
               them
               say
               any
               sin
               at
               all
               .
            
             Consuetud
             .
             blasphemandi
             ,
             ne
             vel
             peccatum
             ,
             nec
             falsa
             juramenta
             ita
             prolata
             .
             
               Escobar
               Tr.
               1.
               
               Ex.
               3.
               
               N.
               36.
               48.
               
               Talis
               non
               peccat
               ,
               nec
               proprie
               blaspemat
               Laiman
               lib.
               1.
               
               Tr.
               2.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             So
             that
             for
             a
             Papist
             to
             acquit
             himself
             from
             sinning
             by
             lying
             Oaths
             and
             Asseverations
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             before
             hand
             to
             habituate
             himself
             never
             to
             speak
             or
             swear
             what
             is
             true
             .
             And
             the
             more
             profligate
             and
             obdurate
             any
             person
             hath
             been
             in
             daily
             blasphemies
             and
             perjuries
             ,
             the
             more
             secure
             he
             is
             from
             sinning
             in
             doing
             so
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Papal
             Church
             require
             such
             a
             curtesie
             at
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             perjure
             himself
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             strange
             that
             a
             Lord
             who
             had
             contracted
             as
             great
             custom
             of
             sinning
             ,
             as
             most
             men
             of
             this
             age
             had
             done
             ,
             should
             venture
             to
             dye
             with
             a
             lie
             in
             his
             mouth
             upon
             this
             blessed
             security
             of
             the
             supream
             Directors
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             custom
             of
             lying
             had
             made
             it
             no
             sin
             for
             him
             to
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             
               A
               Lye
               according
               to
               the
               Morality
               of
               the
            
             Romish
             
               Divines
               is
               in
               such
               cases
               no
               sin
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               delivers
               it
               ,
               though
               he
               confirms
               it
               with
               never
               so
               many
               Asseverations
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               speak
               truth
               .
               Sylvester
               Sum.
               verb.
               Mendacium
               ,
            
             with
             many
             others
             .
             Now
             they
             assign
             several
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             those
             of
             their
             Communion
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             speak
             truth
             ;
             (
             1.
             )
             If
             the
             Pope
             should
             forbid
             them
             to
             speak
             what
             they
             believe
             and
             know
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             command
             them
             to
             Lye.
             In
             that
             case
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             holy
             Father
             legitimates
             lying
             ,
             
             and
             to
             speak
             truth
             becomes
             a
             Crime
             ,
             
               Si
               Papa
               erraret
               praecipiens
               vitia
               ,
               &
               prohibens
               virtutes
               ,
               Ecclesia
               credere
               tenetur
               vitia
               esse
               bona
               ,
               &
               virtutes
               esse
               malas
               .
               Bellarm.
               de
               Rom.
               Pontif.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             If
             they
             be
             prohibited
             by
             their
             lawful
             Superior
             to
             speak
             truth
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             by
             him
             to
             affirm
             a
             falshood
             ,
             the
             latter
             becomes
             thereby
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             commenceth
             an
             offence
             and
             is
             rendred
             a
             sin
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             a
             Superior
             commands
             ,
             those
             under
             his
             conduct
             are
             bound
             implicitly
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             how
             unlawful
             soever
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             requires
             may
             be
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             obedience
             in
             that
             case
             hallows
             the
             action
             .
             See
             
               Ignatius
               Epist.
               de
               virtute
               Obedientiae
               ad
               Lusitanos
               Sect.
            
             11.
             
             And
             what
             a
             door
             this
             sets
             open
             to
             lying
             ,
             if
             any
             Ghostly
             Father
             think
             it
             convenient
             either
             for
             his
             own
             safety
             ,
             or
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             require
             ,
             may
             be
             easily
             imagined
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             becomes
             legitimate
             for
             them
             to
             lye
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             Doctor
             or
             Casuist
             interpose
             his
             judgment
             that
             it
             is
             safe
             in
             the
             practick
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             they
             should
             aver
             a
             falshood
             .
             This
             follows
             upon
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Probability
             ,
             for
             according
             unto
             that
             ,
             whatsoever
             any
             one
             Casuist
             affirms
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             a
             person
             may
             venture
             upon
             it
             without
             running
             any
             hazard
             of
             sinning
             .
             And
             is
             it
             to
             be
             conceived
             but
             that
             some
             Priest
             or
             other
             will
             in
             this
             juncture
             ,
             not
             only
             give
             liberty
             for
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             in
             England
             to
             lye
             ,
             especially
             when
             their
             Cause
             can
             not
             otherwise
             subsist
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             frame
             lying
             Speeches
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             as
             occasion
             is
             ,
             others
             shall
             pronounce
             ?
             (
             4.
             )
             They
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             before
             an
             Uncompetent
             Authority
             .
             And
             such
             are
             all
             Heretical
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             be
             speaking
             to
             Hereticks
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             under
             any
             obligation
             to
             entertain
             them
             with
             what
             is
             true
             .
             Alaz
             ,
             they
             may
             cheat
             such
             without
             dishonesty
             ,
             violate
             Oaths
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             without
             perjury
             ,
             rob
             them
             without
             theft
             ,
             kill
             them
             without
             murder
             ,
             and
             surely
             much
             more
             may
             they
             lye
             unto
             them
             without
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             measures
             of
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             .
             For
             they
             whom
             they
             may
             meritoriously
             destroy
             ,
             they
             may
             innocently
             deceive
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             Principle
             that
             no
             faith
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             no
             faith
             nor
             truth
             are
             due
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             
               Lying
               in
               a
               Papist
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               beforehand
               a
               Dispensation
               for
               it
               .
            
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Dispensation
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             change
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             but
             makes
             it
             cease
             to
             be
             sin
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             a
             Dispensation
             for
             it
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             a
             Papal
             Dispensation
             may
             make
             Incest
             lawful
             ,
             it
             may
             make
             Lying
             and
             Perjury
             lawful
             also
             .
             But
             so
             much
             hath
             been
             said
             on
             this
             Subject
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             wave
             enlarging
             on
             that
             particular
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             And
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             enough
             to
             obtrude
             Maxims
             on
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             man
             may
             speak
             dissonantly
             to
             what
             he
             knows
             and
             believes
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             lye
             ;
             and
             by
             which
             a
             man
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             lying
             and
             perjury
             and
             yet
             not
             sin
             ;
             
               They
               have
               also
               made
               provision
               that
               what
               they
               themselves
               both
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               confess
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               yet
               that
               it
               shall
               no
               ways
               endanger
               the
               Salvation
               of
               him
               who
               contracted
               such
               a
               guilt
               .
            
             And
             surely
             what
             the
             Papists
             may
             do
             without
             the
             hazard
             of
             future
             blessedness
             ,
             and
             in
             subserviency
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             many
             great
             and
             secular
             ends
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             much
             scruple
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             provisions
             which
             that
             tender
             and
             compassionate
             Church
             hath
             made
             for
             her
             Children
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             which
             they
             may
             be
             as
             wicked
             as
             they
             can
             desire
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             the
             Vindictive
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Eternal
             Punishments
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             She
             allows
             them
             the
             benefit
             of
             Absolution
             .
             Now
             the
             nature
             and
             end
             of
             Absolution
             is
             not
             to
             render
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             no
             sin
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             making
             that
             which
             is
             sin
             not
             be
             punishable
             by
             the
             Divine
             Tribunal
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             man
             to
             be
             free
             from
             having
             done
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             but
             it
             secures
             him
             from
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             though
             he
             did
             it
             .
             Though
             a
             Papal
             Pardon
             doth
             not
             make
             that
             not
             to
             be
             which
             is
             ,
             yet
             it
             renders
             the
             Person
             as
             safe
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             or
             never
             had
             been
             .
             And
             guilt
             implying
             an
             obnoxiousness
             to
             punishment
             ,
             they
             reckon
             that
             being
             by
             absolution
             discharged
             from
             all
             obnoxiousness
             to
             punishment
             they
             are
             no
             more
             guilty
             than
             if
             they
             had
             never
             committed
             such
             a
             Fact.
             And
             so
             they
             aver
             themselves
             to
             be
             as
             Innocent
             as
             the
             Child
             unborn
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             demerit
             of
             it
             .
             How
             far
             this
             Popish
             Engine
             hath
             served
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Papal
             Party
             ,
             and
             emboldned
             them
             to
             deny
             that
             which
             they
             were
             justly
             accused
             of
             ,
             hath
             been
             abundantly
             declared
             by
             many
             learned
             Pens
             ,
             and
             therefore
             my
             further
             pains
             about
             it
             ,
             are
             superseded
             by
             the
             foregoing
             labours
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             second
             provision
             of
             this
             kind
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             the
             Votaries
             of
             the
             Triple
             Crown
             and
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Infallible
             Head
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             by
             which
             whole
             Orders
             and
             many
             Families
             as
             well
             as
             Individual
             Persons
             ,
             are
             pardoned
             not
             only
             of
             all
             the
             sins
             that
             they
             have
             committed
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             that
             they
             shall
             commit
             as
             well
             for
             ages
             as
             years
             to
             come
             .
             No
             doubt
             but
             they
             who
             could
             give
             Indulgences
             of
             all
             sins
             to
             such
             as
             heretofore
             fought
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             against
             Emperors
             or
             Kings
             that
             quarrelled
             with
             his
             Highnesses
             Usurpations
             ,
             or
             that
             listed
             themselves
             under
             the
             Papal
             Banners
             for
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             will
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             give
             Indulgences
             of
             the
             same
             form
             and
             extent
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             are
             engaged
             for
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             the
             Northern
             Heresie
             which
             hath
             so
             long
             tyrannised
             over
             these
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             this
             we
             may
             subjoin
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             Supererogations
             ,
             Masses
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             calculated
             to
             secure
             the
             everlasting
             happiness
             of
             Papists
             though
             they
             dye
             in
             known
             sins
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Of
             Alliance
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             their
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             vertue
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             being
             received
             though
             only
             with
             attrition
             ,
             justifieth
             any
             one
             that
             is
             in
             Mortal
             Sin.
             And
             for
             securities
             sake
             they
             may
             keep
             it
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             administer
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             fail
             of
             an
             opportunity
             of
             having
             another
             to
             administer
             it
             to
             them
             ▪
             And
             this
             course
             took
             Mary
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Lastly
               .
            
             )
             Their
             Doctrine
             that
             Martyrdom
             doth
             
               Ex
               opere
               operato
            
             confer
             grace
             ,
             is
             highly
             useful
             and
             subservient
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             And
             what
             a
             blessed
             condition
             are
             our
             Tyburn
             and
             Tower-hill
             Martyrs
             in
             ,
             though
             the
             last
             things
             they
             did
             was
             the
             forswearing
             of
             themselves
             and
             the
             invoking
             God
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             falshood
             as
             an
             authentick
             and
             solemn
             Truth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             but
             hanging
             or
             losing
             ones
             head
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Triple
             Crown
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             safe
             .
             And
             may
             many
             of
             them
             have
             the
             good
             fortune
             to
             go
             this
             secure
             way
             (
             as
             they
             believe
             )
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A60497-e420
           
             See
             his
             Examination
             in
             his
             last
             Sickness
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             See
             
             Ireland's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             10.
             p.
             28.
             
             
             Dugdal's
             further
             Information
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             Oath
             of
             Secrecy
             by
             Mr.
             
               Robert
               B●leron
            
             ,
             printed
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             be
             had
             Printed
             by
             it self
             ,
             being
             fold
             by
             
               Rich.
               Baldwin
            
             in
             Boult-Court
             near
             the
             
               Black
               Bull
            
             in
             
               Old
               Baily
            
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             new
             Plot
             p.
             74.
             and
             the
             Compendium
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Trval
             of
             William
             Viscount
             Stafford
             ,
             pag.
             53.
             and
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             In
             Catalog
             .
             Scriptorum
             societ
             .
             Jesu
             .
             p.
             377.
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             script
             .
             societ
             .
             Jesu
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             book
             against
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             called
             .
             
               The
               Discussion
               of
               the
               Answer
            
             ,
             p.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Idem
             Apology
             .
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             An.
             1605.
             
          
           
             Pap.
             4.
             
             Pap.
             9.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Proceedings
             against
             the
             Traitors
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Proceedings
             against
             the
             Traitors
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Abboti
             Antilogia
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             proceedings
             against
             the
             Traitors
             .
          
           
             See
             his
             Papers
             published
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             late
             Editions
             of
             the
             proceedings
             against
             the
             Traitors
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             proceedings
             compared
             with
             
             Digby's
             Papers
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Proceedings
             against
             the
             Traitors
             .
          
           
             
             Bellarmin's
             Opinion
             Published
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             holy
             See.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Narrative
             of
             this
             Deposition
             .
          
           
             See
             
             Reading's
             Tryal
             See
             the
             Tryal
             of
             Mr.
             Tasbrough
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Tryal
             of
             Knox
             and
             Lane
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             
             Oats's
             Printed
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             See
             my
             Lord
             Staffords
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             158.
             
             See
             Coll.
             Mansfield's
             Narrative
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             Dangerfield's
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Lichfield
             .
          
           
             See
             
             Coleman's
             Letters
             in
             his
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             69.
             and
             Published
             since
             by
             Sir
             
               Geo.
               Treby
            
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Tryal
             of
             the
             five
             Jesuits
             .
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Gauans
             Speech
             before
             his
             Execution
             at
             Tyburn
             .
          
           
             In
             Epist.
             ad
             conciliarios
             Reginae
             Augliae
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Alegambe
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             script
             .
             societ
             .
             Jesu
             ,
             p.
             258.
             
          
           
             In
             defens
             .
             fidei
             lib
             6.
             n.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Aphorism
             .
             p.
             115.
             de
             Instit.
             Tom.
             4.
             
             T.
             3.
             disp
             .
             6.
             
             Vid.
             Less
             .
             de
             Instit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             dub
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Serjeants
             and
             Mr.
             Morrices
             Informations
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Speeches
             of
             the
             five
             Jesuits
             .
          
           
             See
             my
             Lord
             Staffords
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             134
             ,
             135.
             
          
           
             See
             my
             Lord
             
             Stafford's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             141
             ,
             142.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             142
             ,
             158.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             See
             his
             Speech
             up-the
             Scaffold
             .
          
           
             See
             Page
             78.
             
          
           
             See
             Page
             50.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             said
             Trial
             Page
             151.
             
          
           
             See
             Page
             181.